《I am a genius so I don't need a strong cheat to survive》 Prologue: Good bye Earth. Hello new world. "... up! Ohh, I am so good at car-surfing, even though is just my first time I can only feel some light shaking, everyone is looking at me saying Up! Up! Up! Hehe, I am so amazing.. Woah! the car is suddenly flying! "Wake up already!" ... Ah, it was just a dream huh? Damn it, I was so cool. So the shaking was Carla, let''s greet her with a refreshing smile. "Good morning honey" I said while shoving my drowsiness away. "Who the hell is your honey? Didn''t I said that I am not into girls?"said Carla with a fed up face. That hurts, for how long is she gonna ignore the fact that I am a man? "Ah, if you are wondering when I will stop treating you like my little sister, is when you stop being prettier than me, I am not going to buy that crap about asians having an effiminate face, we have been living in Japan for a few years and I haven''t met a girl with a prettier face than you, let alone a boy. If I hadn''t seen you naked when we were kids I would have still believed that you were a girl pretending to be a boy. Ah here is your breakfast," said Carla like a machine gun while throwing some flavored bread that she took out of a plastic bag I quickly grabbed the bread with my mouth while I was getting up and looking for my clothes. While I was ignoring Carla''s painful words I remembered why she was at the lab.The other day Takeshi and Sayoko were scolding me for holing myself up in my research without sleeping for 8-9 days eating nothing more than chocolates, saying that I should go out, that I will die young at this rate and Carla took that chance to make me promise to accompany her to the comiket. "Carla did you bring some milk too? Also, don''t bring your body-guards today, or at least make them use some light clothes, they are going to die in this heat," I seriously said while I put on my pants and started to button my shirt. "Don''t worry about that, I told them to not follow me since you are going to be with me," Carla said while giving me a milk box. Doesn''t Carla''s family trusts me too much? I know that I brought down some armed guys last year, but I was completely drunk to the point that I don''t remember anything, so I am a little worried about the fact that they decided to remove her security squad just because I am with her. Oh well, that means that this country is incredibly peaceful, let''s leave it at that. Carla Zaychik, the third daughter of a non-famous rich family. They are so rich that they actually have to worry about the possiblity of kidnapping. I know that sounds a little ridiculous, but I don''t have a hard time believing that since I was also involved in something as ridiculous as that and well, if her family hadn''t helped me, I wouldn''t be here right now. They are my benefactors whom I am extremely grateful to and I am actually happy that they trust me enough to entrust me the protection of Carla. *** After finishing breakfast, with some more light conversation, I started to brush my teeth while Carla was brushing my hair. I haven''t cut my hair except the split ends for more than fourteen years so it''s incredibly long now, in fact it''s probably as tall as I am. I know that I would look manlier with shorter hair, but Ican''t bring myself to cut my hair. After she was done with the brushing, she tied up my hair intwin tail fashion while I was washing my face. I don''t care, I can rearrange my hair again afterwards. After washing my face I looked at the mirror, in there it was reflected asmall beauty about 160[cm] with black eyes, long glossy black hair tied in a twin-tail, a babylike face with a small nose and small lips and porcelain skin who I had to grudgingly accept that looked like a middle school girl. The girl next to that person was a blonde beauty about 170[cm], with her hair reaching up to her shoulders, clear blue eyes, a mature face with lips and nose a little bigger than the other beauty, but with a skin as white as her. It wouldn''t be weird if the two of them together were mistaken as models. The black haired beautyis me while the blond one is Carla. Seriously those twin-tails really make me look like a girl, I will just rearrange myself when she is not looking. "Okay, Eun-Ha, you are finally ready to go, so let''s go!" yelled Carla in high tension. I am actually a little worried by her high tension, last year she made me put on an embarrassing costume to promote her amateur comic, or doujinshi as she likes to call. And my worries were actually true. Outside the lab, there was her car with a box filled with comics. I quickly tried to rearrange my hairstyle while trying to run away but she grabbed my shoulder to stop me. "Hey, Carla, what the hell are you planning now!?" I yelled in an attempt to try to save my dignity. "Eun-Ha, do you know who is funding your research?" Asked Carla as an answer to my question. "Come on, you can''t force me to do that again! I already shamed myselflast year, I am not going to do that again!" I said while trying to fight back.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Hu hu hu, don''t worry about, that. This time I also have a reward for you. I know that you are short handed right now and your research is something that must remain a secret, so I have prepared some nice gift for you. An assistant that is guaranteed to keep his mouth closed," said Carla with a mischievous smile. "Hey, are you serious? You know the risks of my research being leak out right?" I said a little worried. "Of course, not even my father knows what is the thing you are researching. The assistant that you are going to get is a genius who looks up at you and I know that he is not going to betray your trust. I already arranged an interview between the two of you so you can hire him if you feel you can trust him. Of course, I am going to pay his salary too," she said with an incredibily proud look on her face. If what Carla said is true, then it would be a really big help. I guess that she was worried too with the fact that I wasn''t sleeping for the sake of my research. My research is really important, or at least me and Carla believes that. I am trying to make use of the kinetic energy of the Earth into something that every household can use. The only negative effects that I want to left is the slowing of the Earth by a tiny fraction and if I manage to do that then I will crush those oil magnates, I mean, I will reduce the poverty of the world by a large margin. Well, I guess that I can humor her a little this time. "Okay, I will be your model again, just make sure to get me that assistant, it''s a promise got it?" I said with a reluctant voice. "Of course Kuroko-chan," Carla said ominously. *** "This is hell," I angrily muttered. "This is paradise," happily answered Carla to my mutter. I regret accepting Carla''s proposal, if I knew that this was the costume, I wouldn''t have agreed to help her, no matter how thankful I was. Currently I am posing with a cute smile in the middle of a really hot buliding, with the air suffocoated with sweat, while being surrounded by the gazes of a lot of guys which made me feel a shiver run down my spine.I don''t need my genius mind to understand the reason of those gazes. It''s my costume. I have twin tails, red contacts, a black magic wand with a star at the tip and... and... and... a frilly black mini dress that doesn''t cover my back, my arms nor the majority of my legs. I thought that I could endure the shame for a few hours, but this is too much. Last time costume was an armor that covered my back and a skirt that covered up to my knees so I let down my guard. Once I saw this shameful costume I tried to refusebut she reminded me that I promised to be her model if she get me an assistant and she did prepare for it beforehand, this torture will only end if all this embarrassing books are sold. That book in question, is the comic which she drew and is selling right now. The main character is Kuroko, a magical girl that looks uncannily like me and the plot is that she fights voluptous monsters in these stuff that I have a hard time calling clothes, at the middle of the battle she loses and after that... is something that I don''t want to remember. The author''s mind sure is sick if she can draw all this crap with a happy face. "Carla, how many comics are left now?" I said with a smile that it is about to break. "Just ten more Kuroko-chan. It''s amazing, I knew that I could count on you, with this I will gain enough fame huhuhu. Ahh, Kuroko-chan you need to keep smiling and advertising," said that damn pervert. "Magical attack! This is Kuroko-chan, an ally of justice who won''t give up against molester monsters!" I advertised with a radiant smile while swinging that stick. This action of mine attracted around twenty people, if only half of them buy this demon book then I will be free. I have been doing this crap for almostthree hours. Please buy it, buy it, buy it! Sadly only five of them actually bought that comic and they asked for some handhakes and took ome photos. I am currently using make up to look a less white, my lips are redder and my eyes are red too so my face, while looking similar is different to my normal face so I am not that afraid. I am not trying to avoid reality. *** Half an hour later the remainding five were finally sold. "Good job Kuroko-chan, I managed to sell everything," said Carla with a happy grin on her face. "Why the hell do you need to sell everything, you are dirty rich, you don''t even need the money," I said while resting on a chair and drinking a refreshingly cool water. "It''s not about the money, it''s about the fame, this is my second consecutive year where I have sold 1.5 times than the average ones, next time I am going to draw some serious manga," told me Carla as if it were a really amazing thing. "Eh? That means that the next time I won''t have to wear something as embarrassing as this?" I happily said once I knew that she won''t be drawing those stuffs that could send her to prison. "How happy, you are planning to help me the next time too, I knew that you were into this stuffs too Eun-Ha," said Carla with a teasing voice. I decided to just ignore her and started to pack up our things after drinking the last drop of water to return to the car fast. I want to wear some normal clothes now. When Carla saw me cleaning our booth she started to help too while teasing me some more while I just answered some times and when we were almost finished and ready to go, all the lights in the building disappeared. I heard some people screaming, but I didn''t care about that and I immediately decided to check on Carla''s safety, I was afraid that this was some strange attempt to kidnap her for ransom, however something unexpected happened. Suddenly a bright pillar of light was surrounding Carla, I didn''t know what in the world was that, but I had a bad feeling about it, so I stopped thinking and quickly pushed her outside the circle and after that I felt as if I was thrown into some roller coaster without a safety belt, making me incredibily nauseous. In the midst of this disgusting sensations, I could hear Carla''s screaming. Damn it, is she being kidnapped!? I tried to recover my balance and I saw a glimpse of Carla''sface that was about to cry "Eun-Ha! ... ere... ou! Eun-Ha!" I couldn''t hear very well, but I felt that Carla was calling for me. I tried to focus my mind on her face and I managed to fuzzily see that the building recovered it''s light and that nobody was trying to take Carla away. I felt relieved by that fact and when I tried to say something, everything went black. This was the end of my life in this world and the beginning of my life in another one. Chapter 1: Huh? A hero? Can I eat that? I feel as if my whole body is being shaken furiously in a place where the light can''t reach. This feeling is nothing like that time when I was in the middle of that eerly pillar of light, this one is much worse. If I had to put the difference in words, it will be like the differencebetween gently rocking a baby to sleep and to be trapped in a strong whirlpool. I don''t know how much time passed in this horrendous situation, I don''t know where is up or down or if something like that exists in this place, but after a while, I could see a red light shimmering in the distance. I made that light that is like a red point as my reference point and tried to reach the source of that light. Little by little the light was getting biggerwhile the shaking was getting weaker and weaker until the shaking completely stopped and I couldrecognize that the red light was a mix of many different geometrical patterns, similar to those magic circle that appears so often in those comics that Carla loves. Once I felt that I was close enough, I extended my hand to grab that magic circle, but. "Ugh!" I moaned as the nauseating feeling of getting shaken started again, but this time, it was only for an instant and then the darkness dissipated and I slowly started to be able to recognize my surroundings. *** In a spacious room made of stone,there are many pillars at a set distance between each other as if it was a corridor of trees and between those two corridor of pillars there is a red carpet which starts from the end of the stairs to reach the room until the very back of the room where a throne is majestically ubicated. On that throne a big man, the king of the Human Kingdom of Talkia, Gedio Crass Talkia is seating exhuding a strong presence that looks as if he can''t be defied. His choose of dressing is a heavy golden crown devoid of any gemstones and a blue military outfit, which accentuate that oppressing air and thebig sword resting at the side of his seat serves to further even more how powerful he is. Even though Gedio''s face is an aged one his caucasic skin doesn''t show any sign of any age spots and his green eyes still exhudes a strong unique to the living. Both his nose and chin are shaped as if it were a strong rock and his white hair combed back doesn''t look old, but majestic. No matter from which angle one would watch him, there is no doubt that nine out of ten people would think that he is indeed a strong man. Standing besides the king, there is an intellectual looking old man dressed in a black suit, similar to a butler. This man''s aura in contrast to the king doesn''t look that strong, but incredibly cold, as if he wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice anything for his own goal. His body frame is on the slender type and his face is void of expression, without any remarkable features in his face. His eyes are dark brown, similar to his hair, while his skin is caucasian color, the same as the king. This man is the prime minister of the Human Kingdom of Talkia, Kithan Nerrier, the one who holds the most powerful position in the kingdom that one can get without royal blood and is rumored to have as much authority as the king itself. Onthe sides of the room, there are many nobles clad in elegant clothing standing silently talking between themselves but everyone stopped making a single sound when a personclad in dark robes appeared from the entrance of the room. The robed person slowly walked in the direction to the king and when he was about four meter from the king he kneeled while facing the king. "Did the summoning succeed?" Asked Gedio with an imposing voice that reverberates through the entire room. "Yes, Your Magesty! This time we were able to summon seven heroes. With this, I believe we can change the flow of the war!" Said the robed person in a strong and youthful voice. "We didn''t ask about your opinion, the war potentialwill be perfomed after evaluating the heroes in another place, don''t forget that Lord Carrel," said the Kithan with with a coldness that could pierce the heart of the person listening to it. "It''s okay, it''s normal to be excited and forget about the time and place in this kind of situation," said the king with a magnanimous voice and then he followed he stood up from his throne and slowly sent his gaze to everyone present in the room. "My people, you heard the report, the summoning was successful!Now people, everyone who is not needed here leave this place! If they are suddenly surrounded by an excessive amount of people welcoming them, it will give them more harm than good! Fear not that I will evaluate their worth and change the flow of war!" said the king in a loud voice that reached even the corner of the room. All the nobles present responded with "Yes, Your Majesty!" and they slowly left the room, but one could see the joyful look on most of their faces. *** When I could finally see again, I realized that I was in a dark stone room with four pillars in each corner. The only source of light was the shining magic circle that was in the middle of the room. Inside the circle there were seven people including me, all looking as if they were carsick. We seven were standing besides each other. Carla wasn''t one of us, but I didn''t know if I should feel relieved or worried, but my last sight of her was her calling me while she was about to cry... let''s stop thinking about this and start to analyze the current situation. Let''s start with the seven of us who are in the middle of the circle. The first person counting from the left side was a young assian boy like me who looks like seventeen ears old, but besides being asian, he didn''t had any remarkable feature, in fact I don''t think I could recognize him on the street if I ever saw him again, seriously. About 170[cm], not fat nor slim, a standard short hairstyle, how much normal can one be? If he happens to be chinese, korean or japanese I am going to smack him for being too common, at least be someone from Thailand! The next one is a pretty black girl, her black hair is straight and short, probably not natural, but she looks cute so there is no problem. Her height is about 165[cm], just a little taller than me and she also looks young, just about sixteen years old, and her eyes is black too. The third one is me, I don''t feel any changes in my body besides some strange surge of energy flowing inside my body, I hope that this isn''t my lunch. The fourth one is a mature woman who looks in her early twenties with a heigh of around 175[cm]. Her hair is reddish and her eyes are green, is she Scottish? Her face looks as if she is about to throw up, which isn''t strange if she went through the same experience as me, but the thing most remarkable about her is her chest which is further accentuated with her secretary like outfit. It''s about 1.5 Carla... why I am measuring bust size with Carla as the base right now? This situation must be messing around with my mind, yup that is. The fifth one is a muscular guy, but looking at his babyish face I feel that he is about the same age as that asian guy, but considerng how I look compared to my age, I know that I can judge someone''s from their look. This guy''s skin is bronze color, his hair is black and eyes blue. Looking at his spanish face I guess that he is from Latinamerica, if I had to make a guess, he has spanish blood, native southamerican blood and english blood. The sixth one is a slim pale man, who looks like the death itself, or that guy at the university who was about to fail all his courses and studied like a mad person to survive. His blond hair has some white hair mixed in and his blue eyes looks hollowed due to that deep black circle around his eyes. I feel that he could be a pretty boy if he took better care of his body, such a waste. If I had his body I would charm every girl that I like instead of being followed by some creepy guys with strange tastes... Trauma surfacing, next. The last one is a small plump girl. She isn''t fat, but not slim either, but her short height which is 160[cm] like me makes her looks wider. She looks like she is about to reach the twenties. Her hair is brownish and her eyes are brown too. Somehow I feel that she is looking me with murderous intent. I can''t laught at that in this situation. Now the most important part. The people surrounding us seven. There are a lot of people clad in ominous black robess muttering some words that I haven''t even heard before positioned in a circular formation with us at the center. Their words sounds like greek, but it isn''t. This is seriously scary, I tried my best to avoid getting scared by describing the guys next to me, but their creepiness is too much for me. If they are some creepy occult group that needs human sacrifice for some kind of ritual then I need to strike first right? From the looks of it, there are around thirty robed people. If the guys next to me are allies then our viable fighting potential are me, the macho latino, the too common asian, maybe the cute black girl and the sexy red hair as a bait, while the slim guy and plump girl are probably useless. If they don''t have a hidden gun, then maybe I have a chance of escaping. While I was formulating different escape plans, one of the robbed person approached us with a box with eight rings. "X[ pTWm ĩ̩," said the robed person in a language that I have never heard in a sweet and refined voice while removing the hood that was covering her face. The face under the robe was like a princess face, similar to the one Carla had when we were still at high-school, even her blond hair and blue eyes painfully reminds me of her. Joking aside, I really loved her, not romantically, but in a family like manner, she was together with me since the time I was called the "miracle boy"... I should stop this negative train of thought, I am sure that she is okay, for now let''s focus in the current situation. That princess like girl is still saying that strange language, then she took one of the rings that has the magical function to communicate the words that one wants to convey then she tried to talk to us again. " ͦꩦ סͩN ס͡" (Nice to meet you great heroes I am the fifth princess of the Human Kingdom of Talkia, Tiriena Rida Talkia), said that princess. Wait, I could understood what she said!? No before that, how I knew what that ring was, this is the first time that I see something as amazing as a ring that has this kind of function and it works thanks to magic, how I can be so sure that this is magic? I just simply know that it works thanks to magic. While I was lost in my confusion the princess... Tiriena kept talking to us, saying stuffs like this ring allows the user to communicate with other persons, but I couldn''t care more about that right now. Magic exists, then this strange flowing energy in my body, maybe this is magic? Can I control it with my will? I tried to move that energy to rest of my body and I felt that it was working, then I tried to put all that energy to my head. " uvwC ??" (My estemeed heroes, please follow me to have an audience with His Majesty, Lord Gedio), said Tiriena while I concentrating that energy to my head. There is a king here? She said heroes, and king... maybe this is not just a simple creepy occult group but something out of those stories that Carla likes to read While I was thinking that, I tried to reject everything with that energy that was gathered in my head and surprisingly the experiment was successful. I stopped understanding what the princess was saying, it was just a guess, but if the ring works thanks to magic and if that energy in my body is magic then I could repel it. All those stories that I read together with Carla was useful for once.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I tried to relax that rejection a bit to try to understand the princess again and it worked. I felt that that an energy similar to mine was flowing from thering that the princess had to me, so I tried to accept that and I was able to understand her words again. While I was in the middle of my experiment it seems that the other guys already took a ring, before taking mine I tried to talk to the princess. "Princess, can you understand my words?" I said while trying to convey my words to her. " סͩN uvwC" (Of course my esteemed hero, as I said before, this ring of communication has the function to communicate words beyond language), responded the princess with a smile. As I thought, this ring works in two directions, so if they are giving us a ring to each one of us that means that they want us to communicate with other people beside ring wearers. I took the last ring while reaching this conclusion and then all the "heroes" followed the princess that was going while the rest of the robbed people stayed back in this dark room. *** The exit of this room was a long spiral like stairs that took us fifteen minutes more or less to reach the top, while following Tiriena I noticed that she was sweating a lot and her face looked exhausted, maybe this stairs is too much for a princess. On our way to the audience room, the macho latino tried to talk to the other "heroes". "Oigan, por lo que entend ustedes estn en la misma situacin que yo cierto?"(Guys, from what I understood, you are in the same situtation as me right?) said the macho man. I was a little worried that our conversation could be leaked to this bunch of kidnappers if we are communicating using the rings, but before I could suggest a solution the scottish sexy girl said "Let''s talk in english without using these rings, I am kinda worried that we they may overhear us". "Idea, nice" said the macho latino with a broken english, then he continued talking. "First introductions. My name is Jun Arancivia, those english classes were useful after all", said macho latino, err Jun, let''s just stick with macho. "My name is Linda Torres," curtly introduced herself the plump girl, no Linda and stopped talking. Looking at her face, she looks incredibly confused but once she noticed my gaze she sent me a murderous glare again... just why? "You kids english needs some improvement you know? My name is Blair Douglas", said the sexy scottish lady with a mature voice. "I am Hinata Kuroko nice to meet you, ah by the way, Hinata is the family name and Kuroko is my own name so don''t mistake it okay?" I said with a sweet smile and cute voice. My real name? As if I would reveal something like that here, I am not that stupid and I hope that those guys are also hiding their personal information. For now let''s keep acting like a girl, my pride hurts a lot, however my life is more important, but once I escape from this place I would make sure to not meet any of them again and if I do I will feign ignorance with all my might. "Hehe, I am Sarah Smith," said the cute black girl in perfect english while looking at me with a relieved face. I guess that she feels safe from having a girl that is about the same age as her near, even though that in reality I am a man who looks almost seven years younger than my real age. "I.. am... ha... ha...Chris... Chris Thompson... ugh," said that ghost like blond guy. Grito, you need to work out more, you look worse than that princess. "Me. Me. Tanaka Hokuto. Nice to meet you!" yelled in a super broken english that assian guy... even his last name is Tanaka, can''t you be more common!? I had to do my best to stop my impulse to smack him, since there is still the chance that this is a fake name... but looking at his face, I am pretty sure that he wasn''t lying. Leaving aside my irritation at how common this guy is, I am worried about him, specially that broken english. "Hokuto-san Are you properly understanding us?" I asked Hokuto in Japanese just in case but. "Hahaha," He just answered me with a dry laught. The others looked curiously at ussoto avoid unneeded suspicions I faced them and said "This guy, Hokuto, can''t speak english, you can even guess it from that embarrassing introduction, I will be his interpreter since I can speak Japanese" with a tired voice. Seriously, kids these age, they should take their lessons more seriously, or that''s what would I have said, if Hokuto wasn''t the only one who couldn''t speak english, in fact, most of the guys I met at the university in Japan was better in English than Hokuto, this kid''s future is a little worrying. Macho''s english wasthe weiredest (without counting Hokuto''s), but he was able to follow the introductions without too much problem, so really the only problem was Hokuto. While we were talking in English between each other, Tirienalooked at us with a little lonely face. Sorry, you are a part of one of the suspicious group, so please stop looking at me with that face that is so similar to Carla, it really hurts! I did my best to ignore Tiriena lonely eyes and focused on the "heroes" group. "Now that the introductions are over, shall weshare some information," said Blair with her attractive mature voice. "Let''s start with how we ended up here, in my case I was showered by a strong light that caused me a huge vertigo, then I was suddenly in a dark place that shook even more and while following a red light I ended up in that creepy room," Blair told us while having a pained face. Yeah I understand that, I don''t want to remember that nauseating feeling too, but it seems that her situation was the same as me. "So I wasn''t the only one, thanks god," muttered Grito. "That happened to me too!" excitedly said Sarah, looking happy as if she found some comrades just because they shared the same experience as her. "Hokuto-san, do you remember a dazzling pillar of light?," I said to Hokuto... let''s call him Hugo so he has some distinguishing features. I said to Hugo who was probably lost in our conversation. "I remember that and then, I was trapped in a deep darkness ugh," answered Hugo with a pained face, I guess that the vertigo was really strong for everybody. "Hokuto said that he also remembers a pillar of light and then that he was trapped in a dark place, I was the same too" I told both of our side of the story to the rest after concluding that revealing that the one under the light at first wasn''t me but Carla is not something that is necessary to say. "Your cute voice disgusts me, what the hell is with those slut like clothing you are wearing? Ahh, I was also attacked by some strange light beam that caused me strong nausea and after navigating through that even worse night space I reached that dark room," said Linda in a voice that showed how much pissed off she is... wait, isn''t she just mad at me for unjustifiable reasons? I know that this costume is really shameless, but my voice is almost natural, I know that I am sweetening it a little to sound more like a girl, but saying that it is disgustingly cute is too much. I tried my best to hold up my tears. and looked at macho. "Ahh,worry not I donot think that you are disgusting," macho told to me as if to console me, but I didn''t wanted some macho consoling words, brr too disgusting. "Thank you for your words, but could you please tell me what happened to you too?" I said while swallowing a super disgusting feelings. This is for the sake of mainting this disguise, for the sake of the disguise, for the sake of the disguise. "Haha, me too, I was also in those same situation," said macho blushing a little. That''s not cute! Not cute at all! To appease my sudden urge to throw up I looked a Chris and when she noticed my gaze, she smiled back at me. Ahh she is an angel, if I ever have a daughter I will name her Chris. "Hugu...Hokuto-san, everyone was also bathed in a pillar of light that caused huge vertigo and then muddled through a dark place that was even worse until they reached here,"I reported to Hugo since he won''t understand anything by himself, but this was dangerous, I almost called him Hugo. "UnderstoodThank you very much Hinata-san," Hugo said a little ashamed... come to think of it, it''s weird for Japanese people who barely knows each other to call the other by their first name, I guess I was avoiding calling him by his family name since Tanaka was way too common, oh well, it seems that he still thinks that I am "Hinata Kuroko", so that means that my disguise is still intact. I replied to Hugo''s gratitude with just a smile and thenI started to think about this situation. Heroes, Magic, a king, a princess, if this is not someone''s idea of an elaborate joke, then this is the most ridiculous event I had ever experienced since my life. While I was lost in my own thought, it seems that Sarahwith Macho were talking excitedly about us being heroes and just before Grito could join their chat, the princess stopped walking. In front of us was a big door which probably is the destination we were going to. " uvwC ?X[ pTWm ĨN uvw," (Estemeed heroes, this is the entrance to the audience chamber, now you are going to meet with Father, His Majesty Gedio) said the Tiriena with a face that was still sulky because we ignored her the whole time. *** The door opened by itself and we all walked quietly after the princess. This room was really spacious, with fancy pillars and somecool decorations. At the other end of the room from theentrance was a big old man seated in a throne, probably the king, and some butler like guy with an icy stare standing besides him. Those two presences were too heavy for us to calm down. One was like a big lion about to leap at us and the other like a cobra trying to bite us while avoiding our attacks. Between each pillar was some armored knights stationed, they were probably the king''s guard. From what I can observe, there are thirty armored knights and if that sword besides the king is not just another fancy decoration, then I had to count the king as an enemy force too. "???{??? }~ ءԨa ^X" (Welcome heroes, I am grateful that you answered our call), said the king with an impressive voice exhuding an aura similar to Carla''s dad''s one. Looking to my both sides, I noticed that the other guys were trembling a little. If I hadn''t grown up in Zaichik''s family''s, I would probably cower too. "C ??? ?????? ةЩbc??{ ??q????? {" (My name is Gedio Crass Talkia, the king of Human Kingdom of Talkia) Everyone looked petrified, so I decided that I should be the first one in the group to talk. "Nice to meet you, Your Highness. My name is Kuroko Hinata, my companions here are, starting from the left, Blair Douglas, Linda Torres, Jun Arancivia, Chris Thompson, Hokuto Tanaka and Sarah Smith." I conveyed it to him politely while trying to cover my mind with a rejection barrier like what I did before, letting only the ring''s energy to be allowed to enter. From what I understood, those guys here have magic and one that allows comunication that is similar to telepathy so it is not too far-fetched to think that there is a magic that can read thoughts. I don''t know if what I am doing will work against that, but it''s better than nothing. "S }~ ءԨa ^X[ pTWm ĩ̩ө۩ סͦ N uvwC ??? ?????? ??{S }~ ءԨa" (Heroes, you must be still confused. I will now explain the situation. Right now our world, Koiera, is in danger due to demonic forces. The legend says that if such time comes, we will be able to call powerful heroes from another world bestowed with the blessing of god Wion and they willhelp us pave a way out of the darkness), said the king with an imposing tone of voice. In other words, we are at war, so please fight for us. Isn''t that incredibly selfish? They just kidnapped us to use us as war weapon. Anyways, from what I heard, if he is not lying, this is really another world as I suspected. Well it was kinda obvious after suddenly having magic and hearing this strange language that I haven''t even heard of before. "Your Highness. Is, is there a way to return home. I have family waiting for me, so even if it isn''t possible at the moment, is there some way to convey them that I am okay?" Nervously asked Blair. To be honest, this is my main worry, I want to at least check if Carla is okay back at Earth. " סͦ N }~ " (We don''t have the means right now, but the legend says that the heroes were able to return home after the source of evil was destroyed), answered the king. Dammit, is he saying that I should fight for them or I won''t ever return home? Don''t give me that bullshit, you guys were the one who summoned us, so why is there something like a condition of defeating the source of evil to return home? "Your Majesty, I am sorry to say that I have never fought in a dead or live situation in my life so I don''t think that I could be of help," clearly said Linda,without using all that rude attitude that she wasshowed me before. " بbc??{ ??qԨa ^X[ pTWm ĩ̩ө۩ ????? ??{S }~ bc??{ ??q" (Worry not, the legend says that the blessing of god Wion grants powerful abilities to the heroes, can''t you not feel it?) Answered the king to Linda''s question saying that kind of nonsense. ... Wait a minute, is perhaps this energy that I am feeling that powerful ability? While I was pondering about what was that blessing, a robed person appeared with some shiny crystal ball. "N }~S }~ ء" (Estemeed heroes, my name is Carrel Frhal. I understand that you are still confused, so I thought that this mana sensor can help you. A mana sensor has the function to read the amount of mana that a person has), said that robed guy. A mana sensor? This ring only conveys and accepts the intentions behind the words in a way that the receptor can understand, not the actual meaning of the word so mana is probably the same thing that I am thinking. The energy to use magic. The first one to touch the crystal ball was Chris. As soon as her hand made contact, the ball shone a light so strong that covered the entireroom surprising everyone inside. The robed guy joyfully screamed "??? ?? ??qԨa ^{S }~ ," but I couldn''t understood it so it was probably something he said to himself or to someone who wasn''t us. Afterwards, the order of the one who touched the crystal ball were Macho, Blair, Me, Grito, Linda and finally Hugo Whenever someone touched the ball, it glowed, but nowhere near the radiance it showed with Chris. The ranking of brightness was Chris>>>>Grito>Blair=Macho=Linda>Me. The looks of the robed guy was really disappointed when he saw that the glow of the crystal wasn''t even close than the incident with Chris. If the amound of brightness is equivalent to the amount of mana, then that means that I was the lowest... eh? I didn''t include Hugo in the rankings? This is because when Hugo touched the ball, it didn''t glowed at all and since he was the last one, it made the robed guy''s face incredibly disappointed. Leaving the embarrassing episode of Hugo, from what I understood after touching the crystal ball, it was that this strange energy inside my body is mana not the powerful ability, but with that I can deduce what is the ability I received. It is the ability to understand the basic characteristics of everything at a single glance. That''s right, I not only understood what that ring was before someone explained it to me, I also knew from the beginning what was the function of that mana sensor and just looking at those armored guys I know that the armor is made from some alloy that has magical properties that enhances their defenses. If this is the powerful ability bestowed to me, then it is almost useless in combat, now I seriously need to run away if I don''t want to die, since my mana is the lowest one from the group if I ignore Hugo that means that I am probably the weakest of them. Chapter 3: Escaping is for cowards? Who told you that? Escaping is as dangerous as fighting. Once the meal was finished, the sky was maddening red. The sunset sure is pretty, I hope that the night will be similar to the one on Earth, it will be bothersome if the night isn''t dark. "Hmm, it''s strange that the sunset in this world is similar to the one on Earth," said Blair to no one in particualr in a melanchonic tone with a face that seems as if she is recalling the past. "That''s right, with all this strange stuff about magic and soul skill, it seems even weirder that the sunset is similar to Earth," said Linda after hearing Blair''s words. "Kuroko, is it really true that you don''t have a soul skill?" Blair asked me suddenly in a worrying tone. That''s weird, I thought that she was suspicious of me, but now she is worried? "Yes, I don''t have an amazing ability like you guys, at least I am not alone since Hokuto is the same as me," I replied, it''s not a total lie this time. "You know, erm... I need to apologize to you. To you and to Hokuto. I... I thought that you were lying to us, that you were colluded with Hokuto for some reason and I started to suspect you, but being here alone without any powers, you should be really scary and I was suspecting you two. I am really sorry, please forgive me," said Blair with a regretful face. "You don''t need to apologize, even I think that we are suspicious so please stop Blair," I sweetly replied to her. Seriously stop, I don''t know what answer gave you a stupid sunset, but it''s true that I am deceiving you. I don''t know about Hugo, but I know that I am lying to you. "Me too, I also need to apologize, I am the same as Blair, I also thought that you two were too suspicious, but I know that was wrong. Kuroko, Hokuto, sorry!" apologized macho, in a way that even Hugo could understand. "Not you too Jun, please you don''t need to apologize to me," I replied to Jun while hiding my pained expression. These people are really nice guys, too nice. But sorry, I need to keep lying to you. I can''t risk letting my personal information being leaked out in the castle. Even the tiniest hint that could locate me once I escape is dangerous. While I was conflicted, Hugo was panicking from the sudden apologizes that he was receiving. If he was telling the truth, then he does deserves the apologies. While Blair and macho were apologizing, Chris was looking at me with an apologetic face too, making me feeling even more guiltier. I just smiled at Chris and then headed to one of the maids to tell her that we finished eating. The silver lining was that Sarah''scheerful face and Linda''shate for me was still the same as when we first met, making me feel a little better. *** Once the maid understood that we are done eating, they suggested usto go to the bathing area to relax our bodies. The description of the bathing area was a spacious place with hot and cold water. There was one section for men and another for women, apparently it is used for high class nobles that had to stay the night on the castle. "A bath sounds nice, I feel dirty with all this dust and sweat sticking on me," Blair said in a tired manner. "Ah, the dust was my fault, sorry," apologized Linda. In response of Linda''s words, Blair said "Nah, don''t worry about that, more importantly, this is the first time that I go to a big bath," with a look of anticipation. "Hey Kuroko, you are Japanese right? How is it to bathe in a large pool? This is also my first time so I don''t know the etiquette for this," said Sarah also with anticipation. Thinking again,maybe Sarah never doubted me from the start. "Sarah, the etiquetteof bathing in this country is probablydifferent from Japan, if you are curious ask one of the maids," I said to Sarah with a calm tone of voice and hearing my words, Sarah approached to one of the maids. My voice may sound calm, but in reality I am panicking. If I go to the bathing area they will find out about my gender, which is way more dangerous than revealing my soul skill, sinceprobably a weak soul skill like my appraisal is more common than a man that can easily disguise as a girl like me. "If you are going to bathe together with us, then try to stay as far away as me, I am sure you already noticed, but I hate girls like you so it will be disgusting to be near you," Linda spitefully said. A chance! "In that case, you can bathe first so we won''t bother each other. To be sincere, I was planning to roam around the castle a little more before bathing anyways," I said with a voice that was devoid of ill intentions. "That''s what I hate about you! Acting so cute to make others pity you and protect you only because you are weak! Stop that shameless act using your cute face to manipulate others!" Linda angrily shouted. Yup, she really hates me, well, it''s understandable, I would also dislike girls who acts cute just to manipulate others... in fact aren''t I doing that right now? Is normal to be hated. "Hey, don''t be so harsh with Kuroko, she is gonna cry you know? She is just a little girl after all," said Blair in an attempt to defend me, but again, for some reason Blair''s words hurt me more than whatever Linda says. "I am not crying!" I yelled. If I were really crying, then it would be Blair''s kindness. "Heeh, you are finally fighting back you exhibitionist slut," said Linda in an attempt to taunt me, thinking that I was yelling at her. I won''t fall for such childish taunts anyways... wait, this could actually be useful. I turned my back to Linda and started to walk away from her. That''s right, if I act hurt now, I''ll have the perfect excuse to avoid the bath and explore the castle as a bonus. But, before I could take three steps, Blair grabbed my arm. "Wait Kuroko, she really didn''t meant that. Linda apologize, this time was too harsh," said Blair as if she were a big sister mediating her little sister''s fight. In response of Blair''s word, Linda said "Why should I aplogize to someone like th...", but she could not finish her sentence once she looked at Sarah''s eyes, whom at some point returned to the group after finishing questioning the maid. "Linda, please apologize," Sarah said with a serious look. Linda took a step back because of Sarah''s gaze and then she faced me and said "I am sorry, I went too far," reluctantly. Sarah was incredible, to the point that even Blair was frozen by her serious look and she managed to make Linda apologize, but right now this isn''t helping me at all. "Okay, now that the fight stopped let''s go to the bath, Sarah teach me this county''s etiquette and Kuroko you teach me the Japanese one," said Blair happily. "But, Blair, I seriously don''t want to bathe right now," I said while twisting my arm to release it from her grip. "Don''t be shy, Linda already apologized so you don''t need to go away, come on accompany us, you are the only one between us that has bathed in a large tub after all," insisted Blair while following the maid that was guiding us to the baths. This is seriously bad, I know that my arm strength is pitiful, but if I twist my arm like what I am doing right now I should be able to release myself if this were a normal situation, but right now, Blair''s grip is not human. She is probably using her soul skill right now. Using that powerful cheat in something as useless as this! "Blair, seriously let me go, I want to explore the castle!" I pitifully said, while I was being dragged by her. Sarah was following after us gigglingwhile Linda following with an annoyed face. "Girls fight, scary," macho muttered. It seems that even Hugo could understand that since he nodded his head together with Chris. Yup, girls are scary when they are fighting. *** I am in the changing room of the girl''s bathing area. Sarah and Linda already entered the bath while I was fighting with Blair to avoid to enter the baths. This is seriously dangerous,but Blair already released my arm since she needs to undress herself too. Shall I take this chance to run away? While I was thinking that, Blair unbottoned her shirt making my heart waver. No no no, this is concerning my life. If nobody here knows my true gender, then the chance of me being found out after escaping is really low. Control yourself Eun-Ha! "What''s wrong Kuroko? Do you need my help removing that costume?" asked Blair casually with the upper part of her body totally exposed. Now that I think about it, Blair is my type... stop! I took a deep breath to calm myself, took a good look at Blair, and then I ran to the exit of the changin room while saying"Sorry Blair, I really want to explore the castle, I will bathe by myself later okay?" I kept running as fast as I could until I was a few corridors away from the bathing area. This was seriously dangerous. Blair is really powerful in various meanings. If it was Linda or Sarah I wouldn''t had any trouble, since neither of them are my type, but why that sexy Blair had to be the one with super strength! "Fuuuuu" I exhaled a deep breath to clear my head. The castle right now is dark, really dark, this is my chance. Once I realized that this was a my best time to escape I started to quickly walk in the direction of the training field. I sharpened my senses to hear even the tiniest sound, this way I was able to avoid every person. I was really scared when I felt the sound of a knight''s footstep, but it seems that he wasn''t looking at me, but just patrolling. It took me twenty minutes to finally reach the training ground. My biggest fear was that the wall was somehow repaired before night comes thanks to some strange magic, but it seems that my fear was unnecessary. The wall that Linda destroyed was still missing. But, I couldn''t just go and escape through that hole, there were a few armoured guys stationed there, which was obvious. Their armour are magic armour with the properties to enhance physical strength and magic power, but the material is heavy. Just from seeing this I am sure that they are strong. Just with my eyes, I could confirm that there were ten of them, but I should count fifteen since some could be hidden at the other side of the hole. Me against fifteen... Maybe I should abandon this reckless plan and try it another day together with the other guys. They are nice people who stopped suspecting someone they suspected in just a few hours. If I told them that I don''t trust that old king and want to escape, would they come with me? Would they trust me if I reveal that I was deceiving them? Should I reveal the truth only after we escaped? While I was suffering due to my conflicting thoughts,someone touched my shoulder. I felt as if my blood had frozen. I couldn''t hear any footstep nor sense any presence. I am pretty confident in my sensorial abilities, so this was something unexpected. I regretted my excess of confidence and slowly turned around only to find a super common face. "Hugo?" I muttered. "Who is Hugo? Hinata-san" said Hugo in response to my mutters. Why is he here? Didn''t he went to the baths with the other boys? If I count the time I wasted fighting with Blair, then it shouldn''t have passed more than thirty minutes since he entered the baths. No, if I take in consideration that he took a short bath of five minute and he came directly here then it''s possible that he could be here and this just be a simple coincidence, but that is almost impossible. From the start, this guy has been extremely suspicious. Hebarely said anything from the start, the only person he has ever talked to was me and armor guy, he said that he doesn''t know what his soul skill is when everyone including me had one and lastly, he managed to get this close to me without making any kind of sound hiding his presence completely. This is bad, this could be dangerous. Calm down, let''s just probe him a little. "Hokuto-san, did you also wanted to enjoy a night stroll?" I asked with a cute voice while trying to hide my nervousness.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "You could say that, to be sincere, I was planning to escape from this place, the same as you," Hugocasually answered. The same as you... that means Hugo already knew that I planned to escape? "Since when did you knew?" I carefully asked, without using that fake cute voice this time. "Eh? Did you really wanted to escape? I was just half joking and.. wait, did your voice change Hinata-san? Ah is not that I am complaining, this voice also sounds cute don''t worry" said Hugo with a casual common face. ... Half-joking? Which part was the joke? "Hey Hugo, are you messing around with me?" I said threateningly. "No, I am not Hinata-san, eh wait did you just called me Hugo?" Hugo panickedly responded. What is wrong with this guy!? "Just answer why are you here!?"I said with a voice about to scream sending him a threateningly glance. This is bad, this guy''s super common face and reactions really make me angry! "I felt killing intent directed to me from some knights so I wanted to escape to avoid danger, I thought that the hole that Linda-san made this afternoon was the best place to escape came here while hiding my presence after taking a bath of five minutes and when I found you sneaking around I tried to greet you while forgetting that I was hiding my presence since you were so cute!" quickly said Hugo with a scared face. His confession really bothers me, in many ways, but the most important part was that killing intent he mentioned. "Are you sure that you felt killing intent?" I seriously asked. This is important. Killing intent is not something compelety in the realm of fantasy. From my experience I know that killing intent is real. Is something that you instictually feel after receiving many signals from your surroundings. There are many times that it could be recognized incorrectly by paranoid people and normally I would treat it like that, specially since I didn''t felt any killing intent this day, but I can''t laugh it off when someone who was able to hide his presence so well mentions it. "Yes, I am sure. I know that it is hard to believe, but Ihave been trained to feel killing intent so I am sure that I am not mistaken. I started to feel it after shortly after I touched that strange crystal ball and the feeling intesified after that erm... what was it called.. soul skill training?... that stuff we did where everyone were releasing some super power," explained Hugo. So he felt it after the mana sensing and the soul skill releasing... but I don''t remembering feeling anything like that to us... wait a moment. The time after the mana sensing and then the time after the soul skill releasing, I was completelyignoring Hugo, since I was worried about my weak mana and weak soul skill. "Hugo, did you only felt killing intent directed at you?" I asked to make sure and Hugo answered by nodding his head. So Hugo was the only target and he was targeted after the mana sensing and the killing intent amplified after the soul skill releasing. What was common between the mana sensing and the soul skill releasing? Ah, in both events, Hugo showed a completely disappointing result. Don''t tell me that they planned to kill whomever was useless? That means, if I hadn''t showed any mana reaction then I would have been also a target? "Hinata-san, why are you keep calling me Hugo?" asked Hugo, but I ignored him and asked him something that was bothering me for a few hours. "Hugo, do you really not have any soul skill?" I seriously asked looking directly at his eyes. "Is not that I don''t have one, is just that I don''t know if I have it or not, maybe you don''t believe my words?" said Hugo with a sad face. Argh, I don''t think that he is lying right now, and since he doesn''t know, maybe is safe to believe that he doesn''t have one? This is seriously confusing. "Hinata-san,haven''t we wasted a lot of time talking, shouldn''t we escape now?" suggested Hugo with a little worried face. Dammit, I still have a few things to ask him, but he is right, we should escape now. I have never expected that my big escape will include Hugo. *** "What is your plan Hinata-san? I am seriously troubled, since I didn''t thought that there would be guards here," said Hugo with a calm face. This idiot seriously thought that there won''t be any guards? Now I feel stupid for being careful around him. "Honestly, if there were any guards here, I planned to make my escape plan another day," I replied to him. When he heard me, Hugo''s calm face crumbled. "Wait, Hinata-san, then what do I do?! I feel as if I would be killed in my sleep if I stay here!" said Hugo with a panicked face. ...I am sure that his is body is well trained, but why is his personality like that? Doesn''t martial arts supposed to also reinforce the mind? Maybe I should just abandon Hugo and try an escape plan with Blair, her Super Blair Mode seems pretty useful, but since the kidnappers are planning to kill Hugo,I am sure that the other heroes are being watched in case that me and Hugo who suddenly disappeared tries to meet them. Should I reveal everything to the others and try to escape with brute force with everyone? Or should I sneakily escape together with Hugo? If the kidnappers realize that we are going to escape, there is the chance that we all be killed on the spot. I know that the other guys are strong and they can probably defend themselves, but Linda''s move is a killing move and I don''t know if she is ready to kill. Blair can only fight for a limited amount of time and I don''t think that she will be able to protect us until we escape before her time is up. Sasha, macho and Chris doesn''t have attacking moves. It''s impossible to escape with brute force at our current conditions. Meeting with the other guys and moving in secret is probably impossible now. The surveillance towards the heroes have probably increased now that two of them have suddenly disappeared. It''s impossible to conduct another secret escape plan tonight. It''s impossible to escape together with everyone secretly or openly now. I have to escape tonight with Hugo or abandoning him and escape with everyone another day. ... Right now, the problem is Hugo, he is the only one receiving killing intent. I don''t know why the kidnappers wants to get rid of the heroes that are useless, or maybe there is somthing else that I am overlooking, but if I believe in Hugo''s words, then he is going to get killed soon. I am worried that the others will be targeted too once the kidnappers thinks that they useless, but they are strong so I doubt that. Blair and Chris are intelligent, or at least look like that, so I am sure that they can properly protect Linda, macho and Sarah. Besides macho and Sarah are pretty excited with being heroes so the kidnappers are probably happy with those two and about Linda... she seems like someone who can protect herself without problem. The next problem will be me. I am not only hiding almost all of my personal information, my abilities are also lackluster compared with the other heroes and if my theory of the heroes being killed when they are useless is true, then I also have to escape as fast as possible. Now... a plan. It doesn''t matter if it is ridiculuos or risky, as long that there is some chance of succeding then I am going to bet on that. ... ...cloudy night. ...ten to fifteen guards. ... ...palace at the hill. ... "Hinata-san, are you listening? Please, believe me! I am sure that they are going to kill me tonight!" said Hugo, now with some tears on his eyes. "Argh shut up! if you are so good at hiding your presence then do it right now and stop bothering me while I am thinking!" I angrily said. But at this moment, an incredibly ridiculous plan that relies a lot on luck appeared on my mind. "Hugo, how confident are you in your speed and muscle strength?" I asked him while making a few adjustments to reduce the chance factor. "I was the third strongest, but fastest disciple in my temple," Hugo confidently answered. I don''t know what kind of temple teaches you to sense killing intent and to hide one''s presence, but if he was the third strongest and fastestin a place like that, then I can trust in his confidence. "Then be the bait please," I said withmy natural smile that I hadn''t made since I came here. "Eh?!" exclaimed Hugo with some fear on his eyes. Besides, in my plan, if he isn''t as fast as he said, then he is the only one going to suffer anyways, so there is no problem. *** In the middle ofa cloudy and chilly night where no star can be seen,twelve men wearing full armour were standing on guard in front of a hole. A few hours ago, one of the heroes completely destroyed one of the walls of the training grounds while the other was left in a pitiful state. Those walls were reinforced with many magical formations to accomadate the intense training of the Magic Knights, and is rumored that it can even deflect the claws of a wyvern without a scratch, so it was shocking for the soldiers who saw this scene. "Why are we the ones standing guard here? Couldn''t they just assign a random soldier instead of us?, complained one of the armoured men. "It''s because they trust that we are as strurdy as these walls, or maybe even sturdier. You should be honored to receive this mission, now be silent!" said another armoured man. Saying that they were as sturdier as one of these magically reinforced walls was not an exageration. They were part of the Magic Knight Squadron, the elite of this kingdom. To reach this position, one needs to be proficient in both, martial arts and magical arts. It''s not a place one can reach with connections, one needs talent and hardwork. "I am n... " "Help!" The man who was complaining before wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by a high pitched yell for help. Before any of them were aware, there was long haired a maid in the middle of the courtyard and a man enveloped in white blankets holding her from behind. "Help! Help!" screamed the maid. In response of that, three armoured man rushed to her while the rest were preparing a magic spell. Their coordination was perfect. But before they could do anything, the white robed man threw the maid and the blanket to the two knights approachinh and then he disappeared. The magic knights were startled by that action and stopped their spells to avoid hitting the maid and then thethree who were running held the maid. "Are you okay? What happened!?" asked one of the knights, but in response of that, the maid only yelled "Help, Help!" They couldn''t look at her face since it was covered by her long hair, but they reached the conclusion that she was panicking. While the maid was screaming help, she started to raise her ten fingers and pointing to the building. Theknights were confused at first and they tried to ask her what was she trying to say when. Crash. Crash. Crash. The windows of the castle started to shatter. The knights understood that this was an irregular situation and used their synchro bells to alert the others. While they were doing that, the maid started to ran to the hole while pointing at it. They didn''t knew what the maid was trying to say to them with her hand signals, but they concluded that it was something important so they followed her. She was strangely fast, to the point that they didn''t need to hold back at running, but the knights were so confused that they didn''t thought that it was weird for a girl who was panicking so much to run with such a good technique and control. In just a moment they joined with the other nine knights that were at the hole and the one who seemed to be the leader asked "What happened!", but before the knights that were following the maid could say something, the maid pointed outside and yelled "Help!, demon!" then she raised her ten fingers and repeated that series of actions three times. The knights were startled by her statement. Her words were a little weird, but the knights concluded it was probably due to the panic, which wasn''t strange if she saw demons, at least ten of them. When the knights tried to question her, she grabbed the arm of the leader of the knights and hysterically yelled "Help! Help! Help!" while crying. While the knights were confused by the panicking maid, the maid released her hold on the leaderand pointed to the builiding again and yelled "Demon!" all the knights looked at where her finger was pointing, and in that instant where everyone''s focus was on the building,the maid ran outside the hole as if she were running away from something. The knights were more and more confused, but they prioritized the demons that the maid was so scared of andthey decided to make one of them to chase after the maid, three of them to guard the hole while the rest ran to the building to find the demons. However, the knight that went to chase after the maid returned to the hole in less than five minutes "What about that maid, what happened to her!?" asked one of the knights that were left on the hole. "I... I don''t know. I am pretty sure that she ran away to the left side, but no matter how much I ran, she wasn''t there!" answered the knight that was chasing the maid. "Just, what is happening tonight," muttered one of the knights. This night was the beginning of the ghost story of the phantom maid.

*** The escape plan was simple, yet complex. We enter a random room to get hold of a white bed sheet, then we attack a maid and a butler tosteal their clothes While I was dress myselfas a maid, Hugo will use the butler''s uniform. The maid uniform and butler uniform are black, which areperfect to blend in this starless night. We will silently approach the armoured guyswhile doing our best to hide our presence in the dark and hiding the white sheet on Hugo''s back, until the point where we couldn''t hide anymore from them. Then, Hugo will envolp himselfwith the bed sheet and hold me from behind while I scream help at the same time. My vocabulary is really scarce, since it hadn''t been even a full day since I had been in this world, but it didn''t matter if the words are a little mistaken. It goes without saying that I am confident that I am not saying the wrong word, since I am smart. Hearing the cry for help, one or two armoured guys are going to approach us. Once they notice me, Hugo is going to throw me and the blanket as a curtain to hide his body then run as fast as he can while hiding his presence as far as possible from the white bed sheet. The white sheet is incredibily eye catching in this dark night and with Hugo''s ability coupled with his black clothings, he will hide in the shadows away from the gazes of the armoured guys, if possible approaching the wall. To help Hugo, I am going to grab the attention of the armoured guys as best as I can. The more attention grabbing word that I know is demon, maybe I should raise my ten fingers to say that there are ten demons. While yelling "demon" and "help" I am going to point at the building and Hugo will start to throw small peebles to shatter the glasses. When everyone are focused on the shattering glasses, Hugo is going to use that chance to approach the hole as fast as possible and he will be hiding as close to the hole as possible. As the saying goes, "the darkest place is under the lamp" After some time, I am going to run to the hole while pointing at it and screaming demon and help. Once I am as close as possible to the hole, I am going to grab the attention of all the armoured guys and Hugo will use that chance to escape. This part is the one where I am relying most in luck, but this was the best plan I could come up to at this moment. If I had more time I could have made something safer. When I thinkthat Hugo has already escaped or I can''t distract them anymore, I am going to point at the building and scream "demon" as strongly as I can, to make every armoured guy look at the building. I am going to use that chance to run away. *** This is fun, I know that I shouldn''t have fun in this serious situationl, but the strategy was more amussing than I thought. I was nervous at first, but once the events weregoing according to plan, I started to relax and somehow I ended up having fun. I was scared when the armoured guys were starting to gather mana in their hands, but luckily, magic wasn''t fired. I was surprised at how good Hugo is at hiding his presence. He was able to avoid the gazes of all the armoured guys and quickly ran through the hole without making any sound when I was distracting the guys with some hysterical cries. The part that scared me the most was when one of the armoured guys went chasing after me.ButI quickly hid myself in a nearby bush and waited until the armoured guy returned to the hole. Ahh, I never expected that this will go as smoothly as this. Now let''s meet up... crap. I forgot to mention how we are supposed to meet up. It isn''t only my fault. That idiot should also have realized that this part was missing, unless he wants to go to his separate way now that he is free. Oh, well, it''s not a problem. Let''s go to the city to gather information. With my next course of action in mind, I started to descend the hill when I felt a faint presence behind me. I quickly looked back and found a super common asian face. Grr, I didn''t wanted to see you again, at least not this soon. I don''t regret saving him, but that doesn''t mean that I don''t find him annoying. "Hinata-san, you are incredible! Your plan really worked! I am sorry, I honestly thought that it was a little stupid, but since I didn''t had a better one I decided to just listen to you, but I am glad I did that. Thank you,"said Hugo with a happy and relieved face. "Wait a minute, I don''t know how did you find me so fast, but we aren''t safe yet. They will soon realize that we escaped so let''s go to the city first, and then I am going to question you a little so you better be honest," I said, getting angrier by his stupid normal looking face. "Why are you so mad at me? Did I do something to make you angry? Ah, it''s because I was concealing mypresence just now?I only wanted to surprise you, sorry." said Hugo while we were running down the hill. That''s why the presence I felt was so faint. Carla using her money on stupid stuf, Blair using her Super Blair Mode to drag me to the baths, Hugo using his martial skills to give me a scare. Why the people I know likes to use their skills in useless stuffs like that? Well, I can''t complain since I am more or less the same though. Chapter 3: Escaping is for cowards? Who told you that? Escaping is as dangerous as fighting. Once the meal was finished, the sky was maddening red. The sunset sure is pretty, I hope that the night will be similar to the one on Earth, it will be bothersome if the night isn''t dark. "Hmm, it''s strange that the sunset in this world is similar to the one on Earth," said Blair to no one in particualr in a melanchonic tone with a face that seems as if she is recalling the past. "That''s right, with all this strange stuff about magic and soul skill, it seems even weirder that the sunset is similar to Earth," said Linda after hearing Blair''s words. "Kuroko, is it really true that you don''t have a soul skill?" Blair asked me suddenly in a worrying tone. That''s weird, I thought that she was suspicious of me, but now she is worried? "Yes, I don''t have an amazing ability like you guys, at least I am not alone since Hokuto is the same as me," I replied, it''s not a total lie this time. "You know, erm... I need to apologize to you. To you and to Hokuto. I... I thought that you were lying to us, that you were colluded with Hokuto for some reason and I started to suspect you, but being here alone without any powers, you should be really scary and I was suspecting you two. I am really sorry, please forgive me," said Blair with a regretful face. "You don''t need to apologize, even I think that we are suspicious so please stop Blair," I sweetly replied to her. Seriously stop, I don''t know what answer gave you a stupid sunset, but it''s true that I am deceiving you. I don''t know about Hugo, but I know that I am lying to you. "Me too, I also need to apologize, I am the same as Blair, I also thought that you two were too suspicious, but I know that was wrong. Kuroko, Hokuto, sorry!" apologized macho, in a way that even Hugo could understand. "Not you too Jun, please you don''t need to apologize to me," I replied to Jun while hiding my pained expression. These people are really nice guys, too nice. But sorry, I need to keep lying to you. I can''t risk letting my personal information being leaked out in the castle. Even the tiniest hint that could locate me once I escape is dangerous. While I was conflicted, Hugo was panicking from the sudden apologizes that he was receiving. If he was telling the truth, then he does deserves the apologies. While Blair and macho were apologizing, Chris was looking at me with an apologetic face too, making me feeling even more guiltier. I just smiled at Chris and then headed to one of the maids to tell her that we finished eating. The silver lining was that Sarah''scheerful face and Linda''shate for me was still the same as when we first met, making me feel a little better. *** Once the maid understood that we are done eating, they suggested usto go to the bathing area to relax our bodies. The description of the bathing area was a spacious place with hot and cold water. There was one section for men and another for women, apparently it is used for high class nobles that had to stay the night on the castle. "A bath sounds nice, I feel dirty with all this dust and sweat sticking on me," Blair said in a tired manner. "Ah, the dust was my fault, sorry," apologized Linda. In response of Linda''s words, Blair said "Nah, don''t worry about that, more importantly, this is the first time that I go to a big bath," with a look of anticipation. "Hey Kuroko, you are Japanese right? How is it to bathe in a large pool? This is also my first time so I don''t know the etiquette for this," said Sarah also with anticipation. Thinking again,maybe Sarah never doubted me from the start. "Sarah, the etiquetteof bathing in this country is probablydifferent from Japan, if you are curious ask one of the maids," I said to Sarah with a calm tone of voice and hearing my words, Sarah approached to one of the maids. My voice may sound calm, but in reality I am panicking. If I go to the bathing area they will find out about my gender, which is way more dangerous than revealing my soul skill, sinceprobably a weak soul skill like my appraisal is more common than a man that can easily disguise as a girl like me. "If you are going to bathe together with us, then try to stay as far away as me, I am sure you already noticed, but I hate girls like you so it will be disgusting to be near you," Linda spitefully said. A chance! "In that case, you can bathe first so we won''t bother each other. To be sincere, I was planning to roam around the castle a little more before bathing anyways," I said with a voice that was devoid of ill intentions. "That''s what I hate about you! Acting so cute to make others pity you and protect you only because you are weak! Stop that shameless act using your cute face to manipulate others!" Linda angrily shouted. Yup, she really hates me, well, it''s understandable, I would also dislike girls who acts cute just to manipulate others... in fact aren''t I doing that right now? Is normal to be hated. "Hey, don''t be so harsh with Kuroko, she is gonna cry you know? She is just a little girl after all," said Blair in an attempt to defend me, but again, for some reason Blair''s words hurt me more than whatever Linda says. "I am not crying!" I yelled. If I were really crying, then it would be Blair''s kindness. "Heeh, you are finally fighting back you exhibitionist slut," said Linda in an attempt to taunt me, thinking that I was yelling at her. I won''t fall for such childish taunts anyways... wait, this could actually be useful. I turned my back to Linda and started to walk away from her. That''s right, if I act hurt now, I''ll have the perfect excuse to avoid the bath and explore the castle as a bonus. But, before I could take three steps, Blair grabbed my arm. "Wait Kuroko, she really didn''t meant that. Linda apologize, this time was too harsh," said Blair as if she were a big sister mediating her little sister''s fight. In response of Blair''s word, Linda said "Why should I aplogize to someone like th...", but she could not finish her sentence once she looked at Sarah''s eyes, whom at some point returned to the group after finishing questioning the maid. "Linda, please apologize," Sarah said with a serious look. Linda took a step back because of Sarah''s gaze and then she faced me and said "I am sorry, I went too far," reluctantly. Sarah was incredible, to the point that even Blair was frozen by her serious look and she managed to make Linda apologize, but right now this isn''t helping me at all. "Okay, now that the fight stopped let''s go to the bath, Sarah teach me this county''s etiquette and Kuroko you teach me the Japanese one," said Blair happily. "But, Blair, I seriously don''t want to bathe right now," I said while twisting my arm to release it from her grip. "Don''t be shy, Linda already apologized so you don''t need to go away, come on accompany us, you are the only one between us that has bathed in a large tub after all," insisted Blair while following the maid that was guiding us to the baths. This is seriously bad, I know that my arm strength is pitiful, but if I twist my arm like what I am doing right now I should be able to release myself if this were a normal situation, but right now, Blair''s grip is not human. She is probably using her soul skill right now. Using that powerful cheat in something as useless as this! "Blair, seriously let me go, I want to explore the castle!" I pitifully said, while I was being dragged by her. Sarah was following after us gigglingwhile Linda following with an annoyed face. "Girls fight, scary," macho muttered. It seems that even Hugo could understand that since he nodded his head together with Chris. Yup, girls are scary when they are fighting. *** I am in the changing room of the girl''s bathing area. Sarah and Linda already entered the bath while I was fighting with Blair to avoid to enter the baths. This is seriously dangerous,but Blair already released my arm since she needs to undress herself too. Shall I take this chance to run away? While I was thinking that, Blair unbottoned her shirt making my heart waver. No no no, this is concerning my life. If nobody here knows my true gender, then the chance of me being found out after escaping is really low. Control yourself Eun-Ha! "What''s wrong Kuroko? Do you need my help removing that costume?" asked Blair casually with the upper part of her body totally exposed. Now that I think about it, Blair is my type... stop! I took a deep breath to calm myself, took a good look at Blair, and then I ran to the exit of the changin room while saying"Sorry Blair, I really want to explore the castle, I will bathe by myself later okay?" I kept running as fast as I could until I was a few corridors away from the bathing area. This was seriously dangerous. Blair is really powerful in various meanings. If it was Linda or Sarah I wouldn''t had any trouble, since neither of them are my type, but why that sexy Blair had to be the one with super strength! "Fuuuuu" I exhaled a deep breath to clear my head. The castle right now is dark, really dark, this is my chance. Once I realized that this was a my best time to escape I started to quickly walk in the direction of the training field. I sharpened my senses to hear even the tiniest sound, this way I was able to avoid every person. I was really scared when I felt the sound of a knight''s footstep, but it seems that he wasn''t looking at me, but just patrolling. It took me twenty minutes to finally reach the training ground. My biggest fear was that the wall was somehow repaired before night comes thanks to some strange magic, but it seems that my fear was unnecessary. The wall that Linda destroyed was still missing. But, I couldn''t just go and escape through that hole, there were a few armoured guys stationed there, which was obvious. Their armour are magic armour with the properties to enhance physical strength and magic power, but the material is heavy. Just from seeing this I am sure that they are strong. Just with my eyes, I could confirm that there were ten of them, but I should count fifteen since some could be hidden at the other side of the hole. Me against fifteen... Maybe I should abandon this reckless plan and try it another day together with the other guys. They are nice people who stopped suspecting someone they suspected in just a few hours. If I told them that I don''t trust that old king and want to escape, would they come with me? Would they trust me if I reveal that I was deceiving them? Should I reveal the truth only after we escaped? While I was suffering due to my conflicting thoughts,someone touched my shoulder. I felt as if my blood had frozen. I couldn''t hear any footstep nor sense any presence. I am pretty confident in my sensorial abilities, so this was something unexpected. I regretted my excess of confidence and slowly turned around only to find a super common face. "Hugo?" I muttered. "Who is Hugo? Hinata-san" said Hugo in response to my mutters. Why is he here? Didn''t he went to the baths with the other boys? If I count the time I wasted fighting with Blair, then it shouldn''t have passed more than thirty minutes since he entered the baths. No, if I take in consideration that he took a short bath of five minute and he came directly here then it''s possible that he could be here and this just be a simple coincidence, but that is almost impossible. From the start, this guy has been extremely suspicious. Hebarely said anything from the start, the only person he has ever talked to was me and armor guy, he said that he doesn''t know what his soul skill is when everyone including me had one and lastly, he managed to get this close to me without making any kind of sound hiding his presence completely. This is bad, this could be dangerous. Calm down, let''s just probe him a little. "Hokuto-san, did you also wanted to enjoy a night stroll?" I asked with a cute voice while trying to hide my nervousness.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "You could say that, to be sincere, I was planning to escape from this place, the same as you," Hugocasually answered. The same as you... that means Hugo already knew that I planned to escape? "Since when did you knew?" I carefully asked, without using that fake cute voice this time. "Eh? Did you really wanted to escape? I was just half joking and.. wait, did your voice change Hinata-san? Ah is not that I am complaining, this voice also sounds cute don''t worry" said Hugo with a casual common face. ... Half-joking? Which part was the joke? "Hey Hugo, are you messing around with me?" I said threateningly. "No, I am not Hinata-san, eh wait did you just called me Hugo?" Hugo panickedly responded. What is wrong with this guy!? "Just answer why are you here!?"I said with a voice about to scream sending him a threateningly glance. This is bad, this guy''s super common face and reactions really make me angry! "I felt killing intent directed to me from some knights so I wanted to escape to avoid danger, I thought that the hole that Linda-san made this afternoon was the best place to escape came here while hiding my presence after taking a bath of five minutes and when I found you sneaking around I tried to greet you while forgetting that I was hiding my presence since you were so cute!" quickly said Hugo with a scared face. His confession really bothers me, in many ways, but the most important part was that killing intent he mentioned. "Are you sure that you felt killing intent?" I seriously asked. This is important. Killing intent is not something compelety in the realm of fantasy. From my experience I know that killing intent is real. Is something that you instictually feel after receiving many signals from your surroundings. There are many times that it could be recognized incorrectly by paranoid people and normally I would treat it like that, specially since I didn''t felt any killing intent this day, but I can''t laugh it off when someone who was able to hide his presence so well mentions it. "Yes, I am sure. I know that it is hard to believe, but Ihave been trained to feel killing intent so I am sure that I am not mistaken. I started to feel it after shortly after I touched that strange crystal ball and the feeling intesified after that erm... what was it called.. soul skill training?... that stuff we did where everyone were releasing some super power," explained Hugo. So he felt it after the mana sensing and the soul skill releasing... but I don''t remembering feeling anything like that to us... wait a moment. The time after the mana sensing and then the time after the soul skill releasing, I was completelyignoring Hugo, since I was worried about my weak mana and weak soul skill. "Hugo, did you only felt killing intent directed at you?" I asked to make sure and Hugo answered by nodding his head. So Hugo was the only target and he was targeted after the mana sensing and the killing intent amplified after the soul skill releasing. What was common between the mana sensing and the soul skill releasing? Ah, in both events, Hugo showed a completely disappointing result. Don''t tell me that they planned to kill whomever was useless? That means, if I hadn''t showed any mana reaction then I would have been also a target? "Hinata-san, why are you keep calling me Hugo?" asked Hugo, but I ignored him and asked him something that was bothering me for a few hours. "Hugo, do you really not have any soul skill?" I seriously asked looking directly at his eyes. "Is not that I don''t have one, is just that I don''t know if I have it or not, maybe you don''t believe my words?" said Hugo with a sad face. Argh, I don''t think that he is lying right now, and since he doesn''t know, maybe is safe to believe that he doesn''t have one? This is seriously confusing. "Hinata-san,haven''t we wasted a lot of time talking, shouldn''t we escape now?" suggested Hugo with a little worried face. Dammit, I still have a few things to ask him, but he is right, we should escape now. I have never expected that my big escape will include Hugo. *** "What is your plan Hinata-san? I am seriously troubled, since I didn''t thought that there would be guards here," said Hugo with a calm face. This idiot seriously thought that there won''t be any guards? Now I feel stupid for being careful around him. "Honestly, if there were any guards here, I planned to make my escape plan another day," I replied to him. When he heard me, Hugo''s calm face crumbled. "Wait, Hinata-san, then what do I do?! I feel as if I would be killed in my sleep if I stay here!" said Hugo with a panicked face. ...I am sure that his is body is well trained, but why is his personality like that? Doesn''t martial arts supposed to also reinforce the mind? Maybe I should just abandon Hugo and try an escape plan with Blair, her Super Blair Mode seems pretty useful, but since the kidnappers are planning to kill Hugo,I am sure that the other heroes are being watched in case that me and Hugo who suddenly disappeared tries to meet them. Should I reveal everything to the others and try to escape with brute force with everyone? Or should I sneakily escape together with Hugo? If the kidnappers realize that we are going to escape, there is the chance that we all be killed on the spot. I know that the other guys are strong and they can probably defend themselves, but Linda''s move is a killing move and I don''t know if she is ready to kill. Blair can only fight for a limited amount of time and I don''t think that she will be able to protect us until we escape before her time is up. Sasha, macho and Chris doesn''t have attacking moves. It''s impossible to escape with brute force at our current conditions. Meeting with the other guys and moving in secret is probably impossible now. The surveillance towards the heroes have probably increased now that two of them have suddenly disappeared. It''s impossible to conduct another secret escape plan tonight. It''s impossible to escape together with everyone secretly or openly now. I have to escape tonight with Hugo or abandoning him and escape with everyone another day. ... Right now, the problem is Hugo, he is the only one receiving killing intent. I don''t know why the kidnappers wants to get rid of the heroes that are useless, or maybe there is somthing else that I am overlooking, but if I believe in Hugo''s words, then he is going to get killed soon. I am worried that the others will be targeted too once the kidnappers thinks that they useless, but they are strong so I doubt that. Blair and Chris are intelligent, or at least look like that, so I am sure that they can properly protect Linda, macho and Sarah. Besides macho and Sarah are pretty excited with being heroes so the kidnappers are probably happy with those two and about Linda... she seems like someone who can protect herself without problem. The next problem will be me. I am not only hiding almost all of my personal information, my abilities are also lackluster compared with the other heroes and if my theory of the heroes being killed when they are useless is true, then I also have to escape as fast as possible. Now... a plan. It doesn''t matter if it is ridiculuos or risky, as long that there is some chance of succeding then I am going to bet on that. ... ...cloudy night. ...ten to fifteen guards. ... ...palace at the hill. ... "Hinata-san, are you listening? Please, believe me! I am sure that they are going to kill me tonight!" said Hugo, now with some tears on his eyes. "Argh shut up! if you are so good at hiding your presence then do it right now and stop bothering me while I am thinking!" I angrily said. But at this moment, an incredibly ridiculous plan that relies a lot on luck appeared on my mind. "Hugo, how confident are you in your speed and muscle strength?" I asked him while making a few adjustments to reduce the chance factor. "I was the third strongest, but fastest disciple in my temple," Hugo confidently answered. I don''t know what kind of temple teaches you to sense killing intent and to hide one''s presence, but if he was the third strongest and fastestin a place like that, then I can trust in his confidence. "Then be the bait please," I said withmy natural smile that I hadn''t made since I came here. "Eh?!" exclaimed Hugo with some fear on his eyes. Besides, in my plan, if he isn''t as fast as he said, then he is the only one going to suffer anyways, so there is no problem. *** In the middle ofa cloudy and chilly night where no star can be seen,twelve men wearing full armour were standing on guard in front of a hole. A few hours ago, one of the heroes completely destroyed one of the walls of the training grounds while the other was left in a pitiful state. Those walls were reinforced with many magical formations to accomadate the intense training of the Magic Knights, and is rumored that it can even deflect the claws of a wyvern without a scratch, so it was shocking for the soldiers who saw this scene. "Why are we the ones standing guard here? Couldn''t they just assign a random soldier instead of us?, complained one of the armoured men. "It''s because they trust that we are as strurdy as these walls, or maybe even sturdier. You should be honored to receive this mission, now be silent!" said another armoured man. Saying that they were as sturdier as one of these magically reinforced walls was not an exageration. They were part of the Magic Knight Squadron, the elite of this kingdom. To reach this position, one needs to be proficient in both, martial arts and magical arts. It''s not a place one can reach with connections, one needs talent and hardwork. "I am n... " "Help!" The man who was complaining before wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by a high pitched yell for help. Before any of them were aware, there was long haired a maid in the middle of the courtyard and a man enveloped in white blankets holding her from behind. "Help! Help!" screamed the maid. In response of that, three armoured man rushed to her while the rest were preparing a magic spell. Their coordination was perfect. But before they could do anything, the white robed man threw the maid and the blanket to the two knights approachinh and then he disappeared. The magic knights were startled by that action and stopped their spells to avoid hitting the maid and then thethree who were running held the maid. "Are you okay? What happened!?" asked one of the knights, but in response of that, the maid only yelled "Help, Help!" They couldn''t look at her face since it was covered by her long hair, but they reached the conclusion that she was panicking. While the maid was screaming help, she started to raise her ten fingers and pointing to the building. Theknights were confused at first and they tried to ask her what was she trying to say when. Crash. Crash. Crash. The windows of the castle started to shatter. The knights understood that this was an irregular situation and used their synchro bells to alert the others. While they were doing that, the maid started to ran to the hole while pointing at it. They didn''t knew what the maid was trying to say to them with her hand signals, but they concluded that it was something important so they followed her. She was strangely fast, to the point that they didn''t need to hold back at running, but the knights were so confused that they didn''t thought that it was weird for a girl who was panicking so much to run with such a good technique and control. In just a moment they joined with the other nine knights that were at the hole and the one who seemed to be the leader asked "What happened!", but before the knights that were following the maid could say something, the maid pointed outside and yelled "Help!, demon!" then she raised her ten fingers and repeated that series of actions three times. The knights were startled by her statement. Her words were a little weird, but the knights concluded it was probably due to the panic, which wasn''t strange if she saw demons, at least ten of them. When the knights tried to question her, she grabbed the arm of the leader of the knights and hysterically yelled "Help! Help! Help!" while crying. While the knights were confused by the panicking maid, the maid released her hold on the leaderand pointed to the builiding again and yelled "Demon!" all the knights looked at where her finger was pointing, and in that instant where everyone''s focus was on the building,the maid ran outside the hole as if she were running away from something. The knights were more and more confused, but they prioritized the demons that the maid was so scared of andthey decided to make one of them to chase after the maid, three of them to guard the hole while the rest ran to the building to find the demons. However, the knight that went to chase after the maid returned to the hole in less than five minutes "What about that maid, what happened to her!?" asked one of the knights that were left on the hole. "I... I don''t know. I am pretty sure that she ran away to the left side, but no matter how much I ran, she wasn''t there!" answered the knight that was chasing the maid. "Just, what is happening tonight," muttered one of the knights. This night was the beginning of the ghost story of the phantom maid.

*** The escape plan was simple, yet complex. We enter a random room to get hold of a white bed sheet, then we attack a maid and a butler tosteal their clothes While I was dress myselfas a maid, Hugo will use the butler''s uniform. The maid uniform and butler uniform are black, which areperfect to blend in this starless night. We will silently approach the armoured guyswhile doing our best to hide our presence in the dark and hiding the white sheet on Hugo''s back, until the point where we couldn''t hide anymore from them. Then, Hugo will envolp himselfwith the bed sheet and hold me from behind while I scream help at the same time. My vocabulary is really scarce, since it hadn''t been even a full day since I had been in this world, but it didn''t matter if the words are a little mistaken. It goes without saying that I am confident that I am not saying the wrong word, since I am smart. Hearing the cry for help, one or two armoured guys are going to approach us. Once they notice me, Hugo is going to throw me and the blanket as a curtain to hide his body then run as fast as he can while hiding his presence as far as possible from the white bed sheet. The white sheet is incredibily eye catching in this dark night and with Hugo''s ability coupled with his black clothings, he will hide in the shadows away from the gazes of the armoured guys, if possible approaching the wall. To help Hugo, I am going to grab the attention of the armoured guys as best as I can. The more attention grabbing word that I know is demon, maybe I should raise my ten fingers to say that there are ten demons. While yelling "demon" and "help" I am going to point at the building and Hugo will start to throw small peebles to shatter the glasses. When everyone are focused on the shattering glasses, Hugo is going to use that chance to approach the hole as fast as possible and he will be hiding as close to the hole as possible. As the saying goes, "the darkest place is under the lamp" After some time, I am going to run to the hole while pointing at it and screaming demon and help. Once I am as close as possible to the hole, I am going to grab the attention of all the armoured guys and Hugo will use that chance to escape. This part is the one where I am relying most in luck, but this was the best plan I could come up to at this moment. If I had more time I could have made something safer. When I thinkthat Hugo has already escaped or I can''t distract them anymore, I am going to point at the building and scream "demon" as strongly as I can, to make every armoured guy look at the building. I am going to use that chance to run away. *** This is fun, I know that I shouldn''t have fun in this serious situationl, but the strategy was more amussing than I thought. I was nervous at first, but once the events weregoing according to plan, I started to relax and somehow I ended up having fun. I was scared when the armoured guys were starting to gather mana in their hands, but luckily, magic wasn''t fired. I was surprised at how good Hugo is at hiding his presence. He was able to avoid the gazes of all the armoured guys and quickly ran through the hole without making any sound when I was distracting the guys with some hysterical cries. The part that scared me the most was when one of the armoured guys went chasing after me.ButI quickly hid myself in a nearby bush and waited until the armoured guy returned to the hole. Ahh, I never expected that this will go as smoothly as this. Now let''s meet up... crap. I forgot to mention how we are supposed to meet up. It isn''t only my fault. That idiot should also have realized that this part was missing, unless he wants to go to his separate way now that he is free. Oh, well, it''s not a problem. Let''s go to the city to gather information. With my next course of action in mind, I started to descend the hill when I felt a faint presence behind me. I quickly looked back and found a super common asian face. Grr, I didn''t wanted to see you again, at least not this soon. I don''t regret saving him, but that doesn''t mean that I don''t find him annoying. "Hinata-san, you are incredible! Your plan really worked! I am sorry, I honestly thought that it was a little stupid, but since I didn''t had a better one I decided to just listen to you, but I am glad I did that. Thank you,"said Hugo with a happy and relieved face. "Wait a minute, I don''t know how did you find me so fast, but we aren''t safe yet. They will soon realize that we escaped so let''s go to the city first, and then I am going to question you a little so you better be honest," I said, getting angrier by his stupid normal looking face. "Why are you so mad at me? Did I do something to make you angry? Ah, it''s because I was concealing mypresence just now?I only wanted to surprise you, sorry." said Hugo while we were running down the hill. That''s why the presence I felt was so faint. Carla using her money on stupid stuf, Blair using her Super Blair Mode to drag me to the baths, Hugo using his martial skills to give me a scare. Why the people I know likes to use their skills in useless stuffs like that? Well, I can''t complain since I am more or less the same though. Prologue: Goodbye fugitive life. Hello magical "dont wanna say" life. Hmm, what a refreshing morning. The wind is a little cold, just enough to wake me up and the moon is beautiful. Yup, moon, not sun since the sky is still dark, but morning is when one wakes up to start the day, so right now is morning for me. I stretched my arms while inhaling a good chunk of air and then I exhaled while bending my back backwards until my head touched the ground "Huaa" I let out a relaxed moan due to the good feeling of my body stretching. After relaxing my body I started doing some warm ups like light running and spinning my arms and legs to prepare my body for today''s morning exercises. Hmmm. What should I focus on today? I want to improve my escaping abilities so something that helps with my mobility umm ummmmm. Got it! I''ll go with Parkour today. Ah, but there aren''t many houses in this town. Ohwell, the forest is near so I can train there, I need to be careful to avoiddamaging my clothes though. What I am wearing right now are a set of skin tight garments with a emerald colour hip pouch. The upper part is a light blue shirt which sleeves are just a few centimeters long and the lower part is a short which is just a little darker than the shirt and the length is just above my knees. This clothes are perfect for training, the problem is that the materials to make them are incredibly rare around here, let alone the clothes in itself. If they are damaged I won''t be able to mend them and it is going to be a pain to search for another set like those without master''s help. Okay, let''s stop worrying about ifs and start with the training, I need to return in two hours to make breakfast. I started to run towards the forest while deciding today''s menu for training, studying and meals. Urg, I am getting a little hungry, this body''s metabolism is even weirder than before. At leas the forest has many edible things so I should be able to calm my stomach. Having decided my course of actions I sped up a little to reach the forest more quickly. The forest is really close, I have run for only five minutes and I am already near the first trees. Jump, kicking a tree and jumping again. Grabbing a branch, spinning and jumping again. Firing some Mana Bullets towards my back without looking or stopping moving. Grabbing another branch and climbing on top of it in one go. Jumping to a lower altitude branch and using it to climb down in a swift motion. Kicking the tree in midair to propel myself forwards. "Yahoo!" I shouted in joy, and I kept running and jumping around and without me noticing an hour had already passed. It seems that I still haven''t lost my touch.Man, this feels great, I should do it more frequently. After I had my fun, I mean after I finished half of my training, I finished the other half while returning home. Sadly, I couldn''t manage to secure any honey, even after I took the time to return home using another route. Those bees should make their nests in an easier place to find. At least I was able to gather tons of shetas. Haa, I am definitely finding some honey tomorrow, for now let''s wash myself and start making breakfast. I entered the mansion and headed directly to my room, the one that is right next to the stair of the second floor, to grab clean underwear and my hated work uniform and then I headed to the bathroom which is a big room on the first floor. After undressing myself I entered the tub. Inside it there is a tool that creates water if one pours some mana on it, but I decided to make the water myself. First step, releasingmana outside my body.Second step, stabilizing the mana to avoid useless leakages. Third step, gathering enough mana to createthe necessary amount of water to wash my body. Fourth step, shaping the mana into the formula that creates warm water. Fifth step, using the gathered and shaped mana to materialize the result.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Thelast two step can be changed with infusing water and fire element to the mana to summonwater and fire spirits and then imagining the form I wish to make and let the spirits handle the magic for me, but for somereason I can''t infuse elements to my magic so I need to use this method that requires careful mana manipulation. It took me around ten seconds to create the warm water. This magic is a combination of two types of magic so it raises the difficulty level a little. Each mistake make me waste mana. Even after near a month of training I still can''t use magic with perfect efficiency, apparently nobody has been able to do it yet so I wish to be the first one to make it happen, but is so hard. The water ball was formed on top of me so I just had to release the control of the magic little by little to make it flow down onto my body. I first cleaned my body with just the water and my hands until a quarter of the water was used. Then I proceeded to use the soap and shampoo to clean my body again and washed my entire body withhalf of the remaining water. The remaining water was used to wash myclothes dirtied by the training. Once me and my training clothes were clean, I made a warm wind combining fire and wind magic to dry both my body and clothes. Magic sure is convenient since I can use it everywhere, even inside water without worrying about electrocuting myself if I were to use some electrical devices. The downside of magic is the energy consumption though. With my current mana amount I used almost a tenth of my mana pool just for bathing and drying and because I used some magic while training right now I only have a little less than half of my mana remaining. After the drying was done I dressed myself with thisidiotic work uniform,folded my freshly clean clothes and headed to my room to put my clean underwear and training clothes inside my closet. While I was walking to my room I started to braid my hair using barrier magic as additional hands. Okay, my preparations for the day are complete so let''s go to the kitchen. The sun is starting to rise so I need to start quick or master is going to wake up before I finish breakfast. I started to walk quickly to the kitchen which is the furthest room from the stair of the first floor and on my way I met with a blond guy whose face is almost completely bandaged to the point that the only spot I could see form his face are his slanted eyes with black pupils, typical of an Asian. No, since this is Wifrahl and not Earth, then it should be more correct to say that his eyes are typical of a Shiglean. "Good morning Hugo, you are up early today fufufu," I greeted in Talkian while placing my right hand to my facetrying to suppress my laughter. "Mor... morning Hina... Wys," Hugo greeted back with a broken Talkian while stroking his hair and looking to the side. Yup, that blond guy is Hugo. I dyed his hair as precaution measures, but the color definitely doesn''t suit him. It''s incredibly funny, but at least he finally has something that make him look as someone who is not extremely normal. "Get used to my name already, I am not longer Hinata Kuroko, but Wys without a family name," I said slowly since Hugo''s Talkian sucks, with a voice that couldn''t hide my laughing. "Come on, it has only been a month," Hugo said without looking at me with horrible Talkian pronunciation. "It''s not only a month. It has already a month. Not only you are confusing my name, but your Talkian is horrible. And you still need to learn either Shiglean or Euthean. I am full of worries, you should be ashamed of yourself," I scolded him trying to sound cold, but his ridiculous blond hair impedes me to be serious. "It''s not my fault, in fact you are the abnormal one for learning a new language so fast! Rather than feeling ashamed, I should be proud of myself for staying up until late at night studying to improve myself!" Hugo finally looked at me and complained in Japanese with a tearful voice. "I don''t remember giving you permission to talk in Japanese yet. Besides, who do you think is the one who is staying up late at night just to tutor you?Is it wrong to expect something after using my limited time on you? I scolded him failing to sound serious again. Maybe it was a mistake to decide on blond hair. "Urg, sorry."Hugo apologized in Talkian while looking elsewhere again. "Why are you avoiding my gaze?" I said irritated this time, without a hint of laughing. "Sorry," Hugo apologized again, but made no attempt at looking at me. "I don''t need your apologies, just explain," I said with a threatening voice. "Sorry, I mean. Erm. It''s just that I feel a little complicated looking at you. It made me doubt my sexuality. Ah, but now that I think about it''s not weird for me to feel like this considering how you look hahaha," Hugo said with a strained voice. I knew that was the reason. Dammit. I threw a right high kick directly to his head on impulse. And Hugo casually avoided it stepping back. "Your skirt! Care... careful! Your pan... pan... panties are showing!" Hugo desperately yelled in Japanese. "I am wearing boxers you dumbass!" I yelled angrily while firing him a blast of wind on his face from my raised foot. "Uwah!" Hugo screamed in pain while he was falling down since he was unable to avoid my last attack. What I am wearing is not a skirt, but a frilly sleeveless v neck mini dress with some white mixed in the center and a white apron. This clothes shows my entire arms, most of my legs and forget about the neckline, this dress just barely covers my chest and is about to show my navel. To make this short, what I am wearing is a shameless maid uniform that seems as if it was pulled out of a perverted fetishist magazine. "Today''s lunch is going to be blue peppers," I saidwithout even trying to look at Hugo. "Ueh, come on sorry, I was just joking," Hugo said in a perfect Talkian this time. I just ignored him and walked to the kitchen. Those blue peppers that Hugo is so afraid of aren''t something found on Earth. Those are even more bitter than green peppers, but I can use them to make tasty dishes anyways, the thing is that Hugo absolutely hates them no matter how I cook them and this time I am not even going to try to make them taste better. Suffer in hell Hugo. Punishment for looking at me like a girl. Well, I know that this is not completely Hugo''s fault, but this ridiculous uniform. Just why in the world I am wearing this kind of clothes even when Carla is not around? The answer lies fromtwenty seven days ago or one month in this world, three days after I was found by master. The answer to the question of why I am a magical maid right now. Chapter 1: To trust or not to trust. If you want to trust someone, get some information first. "Haa, haa, haa," I was breathing accelerated due to suddenly waking up from a nightmare. Those ridiculous events must have opened some old wounds wait a moment, werent those events part of the dream too? What I am seeing right now are a wooden ceiling that I havent seen before and two girls near me. Yup, that stupid summoning, that reckless escape and that fantasy battle were reality. Just looking at those two girls I understand that while the nightmare was well, a nightmare, those ridiculous events that happened before I fell unconscious were absolutely real. The cute girl is a human around sixteen years old looking at her body shape. Her nose, lips and ears are average, but combined with her round cheeks and rosy white skin,it makes her face looks like a cute angel and younger than what her body apparent. But the most surprising attribute of her are that the colors of her shoulder length hair and big round eyes are fantasy like silver. However, she is not the reason of why I realized that I am not on Earth, since it is possible for humans on Earth to have her features. The one who is the main proof that I am in a foreign world is the mature lady. Her model like defined face, her alluring white skin and gorgeous body, her long and wavy black hair and her sharp dark brown eyes would make her look like a human, a sexy human, butstill a human. Yet I can recognize with a single glance that she is not a complete human thanks to my ability. She is similar to the green haired girl I fought before, butonly in the part of her needing mana for survival. That green haired girl was a primate like me, but this sexy lady in front of me is a mix between a primate and afeline. Seriously, what happened with evolution here? A catand a monkey aren''tsupposed to have descendants. The only thing that I can understand from my observations are that my Appraisal is real and still working, and that I am in a world where humanoids which arent human exists. " ??? u" said theyounggirl with an angelical smile interrupting my thoughts. I obviously couldn''t understand a thing that she was saying since I don''t have my ring so I just stiffly smiled back at her. " 먀??? }~ wC ? bc??{ ??q????? סͩN u" said the mature lady towards theyounggirl in a scolding tone and then she showed me a communication ring as if she was offering it to me. That ring didn''t have a trap or anything like that so I took it with my right hand. I was expecting some pain since I was injured, but surprisingly the only difficulty I got moving my arm was that it felt heavy. I couldn''t feel any pain. Ah crap, I took it without showing any signs of fear or anything like that. "~ ??? bc??{ ??q?????" (How do you feel? Is there some pain remaining?) asked the younggirl after she saw I took the ring. I feel much better than before I got blasted by those guards at the city, but I don''t knowhow should Ianswer her since even though she looks like a cute little angel, she can be a dangerous enemy. Having a non-human by her side doesn''t help me to clear my doubts towards her. I dont even know if I should be acting surprised or not, since I dont know if this ring or this method of communication are something common or not, making me have no other choice besides staying silent. Since I wasn''t responding, the room got silent. "wC }~ ??? wC ? b u??" (Hmm? Don''t tell me that the ring is broken or something like that?) asked the mature lady after a few seconds of silence. Should I say something? But, I dont know a single language from this world; I just have to hope that these two girls arent knowledgeable about foreign languages to the point that they think that whatever I say is something said in a faraway lands language and not something from a foreign world. Thats right! I still havent tried this. (If understanding what you are saying is the power of this ring, then the ring is working. Its just that I cant talk), I said mentally towards the two girls while rubbing my throat and showing my poker face, a peaceful and small smile. Please, work! If this doesn''t work, I won''t have any other choice than trying to speak with an Earthian language. I prayed to the stars, since I hate the god of this world and my prayers were listened, I was able to send the message without talking but. "??? }~ wC ? ੰb{" (Hmm, a sad attempt of lying), said the mature lady with a grin on her face. Geh, I was seen through so easily. My face cramped a little when she immediately saw through my lie. Even though I considered the impossibility of communication, I neverexpected that my lie was going to be so easily exposed. "? bbc????? wC ? c?????" (Dont be so rude milady! I apologize for the rude behavior from my master, I believe in you), said the young girl, first scolding the mature lady and then slightly bowing to me while sincerely apologizing. Ohh, so bowing like that is a sign of apology here. Noted. Also, it seems that I managed to fool the young one. Maybe what the mature lady said was a bluff, I shouldn''t have broken my poker face so easily. "c????? ~ wC ? ੰbwC" (You may have good acting skills, but your lack of knowledge made your lying attempt to fail. I as the one who healed your wounds, have complete knowledge about your condition. Hihi), the mature lady said amusinglywidening her grin and she even haughtily giggled at the end. Is this a bluff too? Yup a bluff. Is a bluff! Don''t be fooled by that Eun-Ha! More importantly, did she just said that she was the one who treated my wounds? Then what about Hugo? It will be a real pain if he ends up dying after all the crap I had to endure to save him. I started to look around the room to look for that idiot. The room is a big one made out of wood, there are wooden furnitures which includes a few chairs, a loncase clock, some small tables and two beds. I am laying on top of one of the beds, while in theother one, there is a black haired bandaged guy sleeping. I can''t recognize his face since it is completely bandaged, but my appraisal tells me that he is a man. (I am extremely grateful for treating my injuries. I apologize for being so sudden, but is the one sleeping over there ayoung man with the same ethnic characteristc as me?) I said mentally again in an attempt to convice them that I really can''t talk. "????? ~? c???? ~ wC ? " (Haah, you don''t need to keep that stupidact),said the mature lady while moving her right hand towards my neck. I know that her hand is approaching, but I can''t move as quick as I wish, making me unable to avoid her hand that is slowly approaching my defenseless neck. When her fingers made contact with my neck, my entire body froze, but instead of doing something brutal as what I expected, her hand started to glow a warm and green light which for some reason felt very comfortable. Eh? What is she doing? I was sure that she planned to kill me now. What a misleading move she just made.Now my back is drenched in my own sweat. "bw????? }? ,wC ~ ??? wC ? ਀? bc??{ ??~ ? w? ੻ww????"(As expected, you can talk, but it is commendable that you can communicate so well without talking, your mana and thought control must be superb.And about your question, I don''t know what that guy''s facial features are since his face was almost completely burned, but I am sure that he is your companion since he is a proper hero after all), the mature lady said in a teasing voice while using the hand she used to touch my neck to point towards that bandaged guy. She know about us! Don''t tell me that we were captured? No, that''s not it,those guards at the gate tried to kill us so they aredefinitely not one of them. That green haired girl also tried to kill us so these pair of girls aren''t her comrades either. Are they a third faction? Also, is that guy really Hugo? I can''t see his face, butI know a certain way to confirm it. The problem is that there is a chance that they see what I am about to do as something hostile and kill me on the spot. What should I do? In my current condition I can''tmove quickly and it will take at least three seconds to deploy my Mana Bullets. "wC ? wC ~ ??? ਀? " (Relax, milady is just messing with you. We are not planning toharm you), the young girl said with awarm smile after seeing my serious face. Ah... She is right. I need to relax. They treated my wounds and asked first how I was feeling instead of demanding me to fight in a war or something like that. They aren''t my enemies, not yet. "Then, could you let me use a bit of my mana to confirm something?" Iasked in English in an audible voicethis time. "ԩ? w? " (Huh, finally feeling like talking?Go ahead and confirm that guy''s soul skill) The mature lady said with ansmug face. Just from her voice and words I can trust that this mummy is Hugo, but it doesn''t hurt to make sure. I released an insignificant amount of mana and moved it towards the mummy. Once my mana approached the mummy I was unable to move it no matter how much I tried. That''s definitely Hugo''s ability. Unless his soul skill is something incredibly common, then there is no doubt that this black haired mummy is Hugo. "Is he okay?" I asked a little worried. "wC ~ C ? wC wC ? wC ? c?? ??? ਀? " (Yes, he is fine. He should be waking up in a week more or less and his face should be restored in a month. His injuries were lighter than yours, but his special conditions makes him more difficult to heal than you),answered the mature lady while stroking her chin. "What you mean by his special condition is his soul skill right?" I asked just to make sure. "wC ? wC ? c?? ??? ਀"(That''s right. I had to use some expensive stuffs just to be able to use healing magic on him and even then the healing was stopped midway), answered the mature lady. As I expected, Hugo''s ability can''t differentiate between friendly or harmful magic and from what I heard, it seems that healing magic needs to have mana close to the target. "Was I healed with magic perhaps?" Iasked curiously, even though I knew the answer. " סͦ N }~ }~ " (That''s obvious. With your injuries, the only choice for survival was a powerful healing magic.), the mature lady said as if it were something trivial. Eh? Survival? "How was my condition?" I asked fearfully. " סͦ N }~ Ԩa ^X[ pTWm ĩ̩ө۩ סͨ" (Most of your bones were broken and many organs were severely damaged. It was a miracle that you managed to survive the operation. Your stamina is really something), the mature lady said excited this time as if she was telling an interesting story. Considering all the damage that I took, her report is believable, but why does she looks so excited by it? Well, at least from her wordsI can inferthe reason of why my body feels so heavy. Her healing magic must have consumed my own energy. "}~ Ԩa ^X[ pTWm" (Doyou think you can trust me now?) asked the mature lady with her annoying teasing tone. "Not yet. First could you tell me how did you know that we were heroes and why did you helped us?" I asked calmly while trying to get up from the bed. My body felt heavy like lead making it difficult for me to move. The young girl aided me after seeing my struggle and thanks to her I managed to raise the upper half of my body. "Thank you, erm..." I tried to thank her, but I don''t know her name, making it a little awkward. "? ??"(It''sFalay), said the young girl "Thank you Falay," I thanked her properly this time. "wC ? C ? c~ wԡC ~ C ? c?? ???? c?? ???" (Isn''t it proper etiquette to present yourself after the other party introduced herself? I am Rechia Windys by the way) said the mature lady with her smile that didn''t vanished from the start. "I am Wys," I said curtly as my introduction. "?? }~Щbc??{ ? " (Is Wys your real name Kuroko?), Rechia asked casually. "If you already knew my name then why did you make me introduce myself?" I said irritated. " סͦ N ةЩbc??{ ?uvwC ??? ?????? ??{S"(Is because theKuroko Hinata that the kingdom is looking for is supposed to be a girl with red eyes, so Ithought that the name isalso a fake), Rechia explained happily. So I am a wanted man now, no, I am a wanted woman. Embarrassing myself with that stupid act wasn''t useless after all. "Wait, how do you know that I am the hero Kuroko Hinata?" I asked seriously. She just said that Hugo''s face was unrecognizable and that the kingdom is looking for a red eyed girl. "}~ "(Se-cret), Rechia answered while waving her finger in front of her grinning face. I want to punch that face right now. "Is it also a secret the reason of why you saved us?" I asked suppressing my violent urges. "uvwC ??? ??????? }~ ءԨa ??{S"(Nope, that''snot a secret. I saved you two because it seemed interesting), Rechia answered with a face that seemed as if she was having lots of fun. That didn''t answered my question at all. I am sure that she is doing it on purpose to make me mad. Decided, I am going to leave this house tonight. "? ca~ ء ?wԡC ~ " (Stop making fun of him milady! He is an injured person!), Falay shouted angrily. "??{ ?uvwC "ءuvw "(Ah, that''s right, I almost forgot because of how lively he is. Falay, bring his dinner here), Rechia said without any hints of remorse. "a vwԨ?C " (Understand milady. I am sorry Wys) Falaysaidwith a resigned voice and left the room. Dinner and not breakfast? "For how long have I been sleeping?" I asked to Rechia. (For a full day. I found you two early in the morning and now is almost two hours until the day ends) Rechia answered my question after looking at a longcase clock that is placed at one of the walls of the room. A full day. Well, considering how badly injured I was I should be happy that the recovery took only one day. "Another question. It wasn''t a coincidence that you just happened to find us right?" I asked without tiredly without any expectations of getting a straight answer. " ?? N ةЩbc??{ ca~" (Yes, it wasn''t a coincidence), quickly answered Rechia. "Ah?" I let out a stupid sound because of the surprise I got from getting an answer. " ةЩ ?? " (It was fate for us to meet this way), said Rechia to finish her explanation. Grrr. I feel like an idiot to have my hopes raised. In this few minutes that I have known her I already understand what kind of person she is. "??? ?uvw}~ " (What''s the matter? Do you not believe what I just say?), Rechia asked with an amused look after seeing my annoyed face. "How can I believe you if you haven''t answered a single question of mine properly!" I yelled angrily. "}~ }~ " (Let me guess, you don''t believe in fate right?) Rechia asked with a knowing face. "As if something like that could exist. The future is made with the present''s actions," I answered her question without looking at her. In response of what I said, Rechia smiled and said "ءԨ~ a ?" (How fitting of you). Why does she look so happy from hearing my answer? What does my answer fit with me? Whatever, even if I think about it I am not going to get a clear answer anyways. After that, I tried to get more information from Rechia, but the only thing I managed to get was that this house is on the border of a nameless village close to the capital, that me and Hugo are being officially treated as missing in action heroes and that this world is named Wifrahl. "Hmm? Wifrhal? I am sure that the kidnapper said that this world was named Koiera or something like that," I voiced my doubts a little confused because of the contradicting information I just received. When Rechia was about to answer, Falay opened the door with carrying a tray that had four plates with vegetable soup inside, a small basked with brown bread and four sets of tableware on her right hand. From the smell I can deduce that the food is not as tastier as the one I ate at the castle. "N ??? ? ةЩ" (Excuse me, here is the food), Falay said while approaching us. It seems that these two intend to eat here. Falay tried to use her left hand to lift a small table. "Wait a moment, I''ll give you a hand," I said while releasing a good amount of mana. "??{ ?uvwC ???" (There is no need, you should just lie on your bed and rest), Falay said a little panicked. Rechia didn''t say anything and just looked at me with her smiling face that I have been suspecting that it is her pokerface. I ignored Rechia''sglance and extended my mana to the table that Falay was trying to lift. I placed the mana under the table''s surface and made it into a barrier. Now I only need to lift it. Hnr. Grr. It is more difficult than I thought. It was easy to make my mana rifle to float, but lifting something heavier than air is a little more complicated. Well, complicated but not impossible. I focused my senses on the barrier to make it''s movement more smoother and after ten seconds I managed to lift the table and move it near me. The amount of mana and control needed to move things is higher depending on its weight. I think I got the hang of it, let''s try with a chair for Falay. I made another barrier under one of the chairs of this room and made it move like the table. Controlling two barriers at the same time requires more concentration, but I think that I can get used to it after one week of practice. It took me fifteen seconds to place the table and chair between the beds that me and Hugo are laying on. If I think about it, it will have been faster if I just let Falay do it by herself. "uvw}~ C ?{ ??? ?ةЩbc" (Your mana flow is beautiful. Milady, it seems thatthe legends about the heroes'' world don''t having magic was wrong), Falay said amazed by what I did. Huh? A beautiful mana flow? What does that mean? I need to learn those concepts quick since magic is one of my weapons now. "Hahahahahaha" Laughed Rechia while holding her face with her right hand. Eh? That startled me. What is wrong with her? "~ Ԩa ^X[ pT" (As expected, youare really interesting), Rechia said without stopping to laugh. Judging from their reactions I can infer that what I did is not something that a beginner should be able to do. But there is something more important than their reactions right now. "Rechia, what do you mean by interesting?" I seriously asked. Is as if she already knew something about me. Depending on her answer there is a chance that I can find a clue to return home. "? ?ةЩw}bء ?{ ?" (It will be boring if I tell you the answer right away), Rechia casually answered with some tears on her eyes and tried to sit on the chair I brought for Falay. That bitch. I moved the chair aside just before she took a seat, but she didn''t fell down. It seems that she expected that. "That chair was for Falay, if you want to sit, bring your own chair," I coldly said to her. "a N ??? ?^X ةШX[ p?بuvw}~ C Щw}" (Don''t be childish, besides I know that you can figure it out without my help anyways), Rechia saidlooking down at me asshe sit on my bed. I got a sudden urge to kick her, but that would truly be childish and furthermore dangerous. "Falay, do you know why Rechia has knowledge about my world?" I asked to Falay with a calm and mature face. Sadly, my non-manly voice can''t make a mature voice to match my face. My voice is not girly, it''s just non-manly. " C ?" (Erm, sorry) Falay apologized while slightly bowing her head. After apologizing she shylylooked at the chair that I laid for her and she only sit down after Rechia gave her approval. " ?? ?ةЩw}{?ةШ{?ةЩ" (Don''t bother asking her. She doesn''t know the answer), Rechia said while taking the tray from Rechia and placed it on the table. I don''t know if she is telling the truth or not, but for now I don''t have any other choice than to trust her. For now, lets satiate my hunger. I took one of the plates and spoons and tried to eat. Since my body feels heavy I aided my armssupporting them with some barriers. "}~ ?ةЩw}{ C ?{ ???" (Don''t force yourself, here let me feed you), Falay said in a caring voice. She took the spoon from my left hand and she started to feed me while saying "Ahhh," It''s a little embarrassing to having a young girl feeding me, but is better than wasting mana in pointless things like this. My earlier display was some kind of experiment so it was okay. "Ahhh" I obediently opened my mouth and let out that childish voice. Wait, I have a feeling that my voice is slightly more high-pitched than before. It must be my imagination. I stopped that depressing train of thought and put the spoon on my mouth. Salty! I expected some saltiness since Appraisal also gives this kind of information, but I didn''t thought that it would be this salty. My face cringed a little, and Falay who saw it got a little depressed. So it was Falay who made the dinner and it seems that it is the norm since Rechia is eating it normally. "Ahhh," I said to make her feed me again. " ~ ??" (You don''t have to force yourself to eat it) Falay said with a troubled face. "I am not. I want to eat. I admit that it is a little salty for my taste but is not a bad taste," I said to Falay with a slight smile. I am not lying. I know the dread of a truly disgusting food. This soupcompared to Carla''s original recipe is like comparing heaven and hell. Is she eating well? Well, Falay didn''t cheered up from my words, but she continued to fed me. Her earnestness made the food more enjoyable, but not less salty. Of course I didn''t tell her that and just kept eating with a joyful face. "Hmm, what should we do with the fourth soup? It doesn''t seem that Hugo is going to wake up soon," I said after finishing half of my food. Incidentally, Falay hadn''t eaten a single bite yet. It seems that she plans to eat after she is done feeding me. " ?{ ???? C ?" (So Hugo is his real name.I can nurture Hugo him with magic), Rechia said with a relieved look after she finished her meal. It seems that she used the bread to mitigate the saltiness of the food, but she still didn''t enjoyed it that much making Falay more depressed. "I thought that healing magic doesn''t work on him." I said after drinking another mouthful of that salty soup. "?ةЩ??? ?w}b" (I didn''t said that it doesn''t work, but that is difficult), Rechia said with a smug face and then she threw a dice sized cube which can sealasoul towards Hugo. That tiny cube exploded with a small flash and at the same time Rechia enveloped mana around Hugo. An instant later, the mana was used to use some kind of magic. So there is a way to counter Hugo''s soul skill, but if I remember right, she said that she used some expensive items to heal him. "??" (Done), Rechia said with an accomplished voice. "How expensive was that cube and what is its effect?" I asked out of curiosity. I made sure to ask for its effect too. "{ ??? ?ةЩb" (That''s a soul sealing bomb, soul sealer to make it short. As its name implies, it can seal the soul, but it only lasts for a two seconds. As for the price, it is around, one million Wion),Rechiaanswered lightly. From what she said, I think that she doesn''t know what my soul skill is. "ꩦ pTWm ĩ̩ " (By the way, the average monthly income for the menin this country is around thirty thousand Wion), Rechia said arrogantly. So that tiny cube which effect lasts for only two seconds costs thirty three month worth of salary from the average men. "How many days have a month here and how much is the staple food here?" I asked to understand the rough currency of this country. "Falay," said Rechia. "wC ??? ????ءԨa ^X[ pTWm ĩ̩?? ??{" (A month, except on the first month of the year which has twenty nine days, the odd months have twenty eight days while the even months have twenty six days. This staple food which is this bread here cost around two hundred Wion), answered Falay with a proud face. If a family has four people, only one of them works and they survive only with this bread, then they will have eight thousand and four hundred Wion remaining, or forty two bread. If one lives by himself without spendingmuch then that person can amass quite a fortune. "I see, that thing costs five thousand bread, is not as expensive as what you made it sound," I said towards Rechia " ?{ ???wC ??? ?????? ??{S ? " (How many soul sealers did you think I used to heal him? The number is over one hundred), Gretia said arrogantly again. Soshe used at least fifty thousand bread. Now I think that it is a little expensive. I am not going to pay her back. That''s Hugo''s debt not mine, besides we never asked her tosave usso she doesn''t have any right to make us pay for her medical treatment anyways. "Ahhh," I said as a signal to Falay that I wish to keep eating.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. After my plate was finished, I also ate Hugo''s portion. Falay got a little more cheerful after seeing me eating a second serving to the point that she wanted to serve me her portion of the dinner too, but I kindly refused saying that she needs to eat too. "}~?? ?????? ??{S? ةЩbcءԨa ^" (That''s right, if is truethat your world doesn''t have magic, so how are you so adept at manipulating mana?), Falay asked with some expectant eyes. "Pure talent," I said nonchalantly. What else can I say. That''s the only explanation that I have besides the fact that I am a hero, but I feel that the right answer was talent. I have always been dexterous at controlling my body after all. "N uvwC " (Haha.You are as self-confident as milady), Falay said with a slight laugh. It doesn''t feel good to be similar to that woman. *** When the meal was finished, I headed towards the bathroom with Falay''s help to wash my mouth and do my other mortal necessities. I obviously made her stop helping me after I entered the bathroom. My current clothes are some loose white pants and loose white shirt, no underwear and was Falay who clothed me. She was the one responsible of taking care of our bodies while we were unconscious, including the cleaning. In my case, she used water magic, to clean every nook and cranny from my body, but Hugo was different. Since is impossible to control mana around Hugo''s body unless one use some expensive tools, she had to wash him manually. I don''t know if Hugo is lucky or not for having a cute girl like her to do that for him, but I decided to stop thinking about it and observed the bathroom. As Falay explained before she left, the bathroom is equipped with some magic tools that can create water if I pour it with some mana. There is even a toilet to expulse residues outside the house that works with water magic tools. I want to dissemble these magic tools to understand its mechanisms, but I have to endure it for now. After I finished everything I needed to do in the bathroom, I started to think about my current condition. Let''s endure that annoying woman for one more night. Also I will give Falay some cooking lessons. I left the bathroom after reorganizing my thoughts and returned to the room I was staying at, which was located on the first floor, the same as this bathroom. My body felt a little better and lighter now, I think that I am going to have a full recovery after a good night of sleep. When I entered the room I was staying at before, I found Hugo lying on his bed and Rechia still sitting on the bed I was assigned, but not a single sight of Falay. "Where is Falay?" I asked while walking towards the bed. "S? ةЩbc " (She is preparing your room), Rechia answered with her usual carefree voice. "You are giving me a room to stay at?" I asked suspiciously. I still don''t know what she is planning so is normal for me to act like this. "? ةЩ}~ ?ةЩw}{ " (You don''t have anywhere else to stay at after all), said Rechia as if were something obvious. I can camp in the forest, but I am afraid that I am going to get ambushed again. But on the other hand, there is nothing that guarantees that I won''t be ambushed here either. "I just remembered, but you still didn''t tell me why the kidnapper said that this world''s name was Koiera while you said that the world is name Wifrhal," I asked with a voice devoid of hope. I am sure that she is not going to give me a clear answer. " }~ ػءԨa ^" (By kidnapper you are referring to your summoners?), Rechia asked amused by my words. "Of course, what else are they if not kidnappers," I answered annoyed while leaning my body towards the wall. I still can''t forgive them for the crap that they did. If I wasjust a few seconds late, Carla would have been the one kidnapped to be used as a war weapon. "???? ةЩbc??{ ??q???? uvwC ?X???{S۩ wC ??? ?????? ??{S ס͡??? ?????? ??{S }~ N u }~ " (Hahaha, you are right, summoners are no different from kidnappers hahahaha. Well, to answer your question, Wifrahl is the word use to describe the whole world, while Koiera is the world that Wion believers use to call the world. They believe thatthe only intelligent being supposedto live in the world are humans and the other intelligent species are invaders. For them, the sole existence of other intelligent species endangers the world. In simpler words, Koiera is the world where only humans lives while Wifrahl is the current world), Rechia explained to me in great detail with a slow speed to make sure that I can understand. I got speechless due to Rechia betraying my expectations, or rather my lack of expectations. "ب~ةЩ}" (Did the shock of the revelation make you speechless?), Rechia said with a teasing voice. "No, just the surprise of you actually answering my question," I said with a honest face and voice. From her explanations I understand that Talkians are a bunch of selfish racists who plans to eradicate everything that is not human. Well, only if what she is saying is true. "Then those demonic forces that the kidnappers wanted memake to fight against, are they just non-human intelligent species?" I asked. "? ? ??{S۩ Щ}~ ?ة" (Yes. To be more precise, they are probably referring to the Demon Federation Lorran, a group of allied countries which populations are mostly demons. Currently those two superpowers are at a huge warin the continent for dominance), Rechia explained. A war. That damn kidnapper actually wanted me to fight in a war of conquest. I have the feeling that they are using their religion as an excuse for war. "How different are demons compared to humans?" I asked without even trying to hide my rising anger. In contrast to my boiling anger, Rechia was looking happy for some reason. " ??{SءԨ~ةШc[ pTWm Ĩ??{ ??q????? ۩ " (It depends on the race, but the biggest difference is that most demons have a mana core inside them, similar to monsters), Rechia answered joyfully. More strange things, monsters and mana cores. I guess that monsters and animals are different. When I was about to ask more questions, Falay appeared from the door. "~ ء" (Oh lucky, I was just about to look for you Wys. I prepared a room for you to stay at), Falay said happily after clapping her hands once. "Thank you very much Falay," I said with a warm smile. Looking at Falay heals me from the stress that Rechia constantly gives me. "??{bc ..???? ??KL ????? ? ^" (Where are my thanks?I was the one who provided your room and also the one who asked Falay to do it) Rechia said with afake pouting voice. "Before going to theroom you prepared, do you mind if I stay here to chat a little more?" I asked Falay keeping my smile and without bothering to look towards Rechia. Seeing me ignore Rechia, Falay gave a slight apologetic glance towards Rechia. I hope that I finally managed to destroy the smiling face of that annoying woman. "? ? N ??KL ??" (You should join the chat too Falay. Right now Wys is going to talk about his former world), said Rechia without showing hints of displeasure due to me ignoring her. "ءԨa?? ?? ء??????KL" (Really!? I''ll join too. Knowing about the world of heroes, lucky me!) "Falay said with a radiant face. How did my plan of learning about this world changed to them knowing more about Earth? Oh well, it is worth it if I can see a cute face like that. "In exchange, tell me everything I ask about this world too okay?" I said warmly and proceeded to walk towards the bed I was sleeping at before. Falay followed after me and Rechia gave some space on the bed for us to sit. I was reluctant to sit near Rechia, but the chair is too cold so I endured it. After the three of us took a seat on the bed and we spent all night conversingabout the two worldsand before anyone realized it, morning came. Since we were talking about another world inhabited by species with human-like intelligence, I decided to omit the nature and talked about the different cultures on Earth and they did the same, talking about the different cultures that exist here in Wifrhal. Falay was surprised by the fact that Earth lacks mana and that humans are the only intelligent species there. On my part,I was surprised of how many different species got the same abilities as humans. I also tried to explain to her that other animals are as intelligent as us but in different ways, however all I got was that she called my world crazy for thinking strange things like that and getting ridiculed by Rechia. I believe in gender equality, so I am going to kick her ass without holding back someday. By the way, because Falay hadn''t travelled too much and Rechia only described things vaguely, it ended with me being the one who talked the most out of us three. I talked about all the places I have travelled back on Earth filled with nostalgia. Sometimes Falay''s eyes were shining from interest and at other times Rechia was looking at me with dubious eyes. Nonetheless, I didn''t forget to make them tell me about the things that I was curious about this world and the three of us had fun telling stories about a lot of things. From our long chat, If those two are not liars, I learned alot. The most important points were: Most of what I learned was from Falay, since Rechia only explained stuffs vaguely saying that it would be better if I found those things that I am curious of by myself. I don''t know why she is avoids giving me straight answers, I hope that it isn''t for the sole sake of annoying me. The only thing that I got from Rechiawas that there are dwarves, elves, dragons, beastkins, and much more including a few races that didn''t exist in Earth''s literature. One of them are Shuk, some kind of metallic people. Demons are people from diverse races whose only common point is that they have a mana core inside them. Apparently it is impossible for a non-demon to produce a child with a mana core. Sadly,Falay''s knowledge about the world is lacking and she is only knowledgeable about things on Alra so I couldn''t get detailed information of anything. One interesting triviathat Falay knew was that humans were considered part of the beastkin and there are some scholars who keep that theory and calls the humans as apekin. Now, about the monsters. They are beings whose intelligence is not like us and have a mana core inside them like demons. I guess that demons are something similar to monsters with human intelligence. Monsters can be anything, from plants to human shaped beings. What I clearly got was that the evolution tree of this world is a huge mess, as if someone was playing a strange game. It is nearly impossible for such many speciesthat are different from each other to acquire the same skill of sharing information and knowledge to others and create a civilization. To be honest, I wished to keep asking more questions, especially the ones related to reproduction. It seems that there is a chance for people from different species to have descendants but I didn''t understand under which conditions that phenomena could happen. I tried to ask them,but before I noticed, Rechia was already asleep while Falay was nodding off, fighting between the real world and her dream world. They said that they were taking care of me and Hugo for an entire day and I kept them up for another day so it is natural that they are tired. "Sorry for keeping you up until now," I sincerely apologized, doing the same slight bow that Falay does when she is apologizing. "??KL " (It''s okay. It was fun), Falay weakly answered with a faint voice. "Just sleep," I gently said and softly pushed her so she lays down besides Rechia. "?? ??" (I need to make breakfast), Falay said while trying to fight back. In response of what she said, I gently said "Good night" and pressed the pressure points on her head that induces sleep. She started to lightly snore under a minute, showingjust how tired she was. I definitely didn''t do it to avoid her food. I stood up from the bed and covered the two girls sleeping with a blanket. Hmm, I learned a lot, but the most important thing was that I managed to grasp a basic level of Talkian language. I guess that I am already ready to escape. I walked towards the exit of the room, but I tripped over nothing. Luckily, my reflexes were good enough to avoid me falling down. I guess that my body is still tired. I should rest for at least one day before leaving. Strangely, I don''t feel the danger that I felt from those kidnappers at the castle. No, far from that, I actually feel safe here. This is weird, there is no way I can trust them, especially Rechia who is keeping an awful amount of secrets. Should I stay hereuntil Hugo wakes up? I want to at least make sure that the guy I saved risking my life is okay. Anyways, what is certain is thatI am not leaving today, and that I am going to give my body a good rest. Let''s head to the room that Falay prepared for me... I don''t know where it is and the bed I was using is occupied now. I feel that I can squeeze my body between them, but I don''t want to be near Rechia. And forget about the bed that Hugo is sleeping at, I am not going to share my bed with a guy. ... ... ... Arg, let''s just look for the kitchen and prepare some light meal, I need to eat anyways. Once I decided what to do next, I left the room and started to look for the kitchen. In the middle of my search, I started to twirl my hair out of frustration because of how big this house is. "Waa! Where is the damn kitchen!" I let out such a yell which sapped the energy that my body is lacking. Isn''t this house a little too big for two people to live? Maybe there are more residents besides Rechia and Falay? At the end, it took me almost thirty minutes to finally locate the kitchen. It was near the bathroom, the last place I decided to check. Why the hell is located there!? Do they not think about hygiene at all!? Once I entered the kitchen, I realized the reason for its closeness to the bathroom. These two rooms shares the same mana line that procures water and heating and the kitchen has a barrier that acts like a quarantine. Stupid otherworldly common sense. My irritation level was getting higher and higher and my tiredness was probably a big factor to it. But the thing that was the icing on the cake was... "Empty..." I muttered shocked. Their refrigeratoronly had someflour which quality is lower than the ones that I am used to deal with. Just what kind of breakfast can I do with this!? "Kokkyo!" I heard the cackling of a rooster just before I started to rage around. If there areroosters, then there should be hens too right? The kitchen has two doors, the one from where I entered and another one at the other side. Judging from what I can see from the window, that other door leads outside and when I opened that door I found more than what I was expecting. There was a little farm with many vegetables, chickens and a pair of cows. Fresh ingredients... Can I do it? Yeah, of course I can.I should be able to prepare something decent now. No, something spectacular. Move body, move! I forced my tired body to move while thinking a few recipes on my head. I am getting hungry already. A few hours later... ""(Whatis this!?), Falay and Rechia said at the same time with theireyes shining and spoons moving at an alarming speed. "Souffl," I answered without any energy left. "? ?? ~ ء??"(This, this blessing from what I grew. My hard work wasn''t a waste), Falay muttered to herself with some tears on her eyes. " } {? ?? "(I am more impressed that you kept that farm until now), Rechia commented with her mouth full. Falay and Rechia are noisily eating the egg souffl I made after securing eggs, milk and vegetables. Those two woke up and came here while I was in the middle of cooking, making me realize that I spent a considerable amount of time gathering the ingredients. Gatheringwas more difficult than what I thought. I guess it was a really bad idea to force my exhausted body to do that kind of farm work. Iwas so tired that after collecting the ingredients that I made this dish with lots ofsilly mistakes. I am feeling bad that they are enjoying so much with such a failure. I don''t have any right to call Hugo an idiot. I decided to not escape since I was tired and what I just did was to over exhaust myself for some food. Those two finished the meals in an instant and Rechia went to get one more serving whileFalay approached me who was sprawled on top of the table. "?? ?????}~??? ? ???S" (Wys, could you teach me how tomakethis? I... I won''t reveal the recipe to anyone, so please. I am begging you), begged Falay with desperate eyes while clinging to my arms, rocking me back and forth. Is it my idea or Falay has a big complex about her own cooking? ? թ????? ????????? ?? ?S }~ " (I am also asking you. Please teach that child that recipe and a few mores too. I willvoidyour medical fees, seriously), Rechia also asked me with a serious tone that she hasn''t shown up until now. I see, Rechia has suffered a lot from Falay''s cooking. Maybe the secret of their fitness is that they don''t eat much because they suck at cooking. "I am not going to teach a failure like that. Let me sleep a little to show you real cooking okay?" I said lethargically after mustering the little amount of energy remaining on me. "ө۩ ???" (Is a promise!), Falay said enthusiastically. "Bring, sugar" I muttered and closed my eyes. Now, just let me sleep. I am so tired that I feel that I could literally die from exhaustion. This is the first time that I felt like that after not sleeping for only one day. I guess that healing magic consumes a great deal of the patient''s stamina. And before I realized, I entered the dream world. *** "Hnnn" I moaned while stretching my arms. I am now in an unfamiliar room with wooden walls and ceilings. The bed is a comfortable one made out of feathers. The room is big enough to have walking place when there is a single bed, two desks, two chairs and a closet placed on it. One of the tables is clearly meant to be used to apply cosmetics on one''s face considering the big mirror on top of it. Was this room previous owner a woman? I stood upand realized that I am not feeling tired anymore. I folded the blankets of the bed while enjoying my refreshed body. I looked at the window, and I saw the sunset. I slept a lot didn''t I? How careless of me. I wonder what hour is it. I don''t even knowthe time measuring system of this world, I should ask Falay for it, I bet that Rechia is going to be vague. I left the room and started to look for Falay. I know that I am on the second floor after I looked through the window so the first thing I needed to do was to find the stairs to go down. I found the stairs at the end of the hall. There is a spiral flight of stairs that goes up and another one that goes down. This house is really big. I guess that this should be considered a mansion. I feel that Falay and Rechia are downstairs, but I was curious about the upper floor so I went to the third floor. What I found was a single door that locked with a big padlock. This room smells suspicious. Sadly, the padlock has a scary alarm system. If one tries to force the lock without the matching key, it will sound a loud alarm ring and release a strong electrical shock to its surroundings. Observing more carefully, it seems that it recognize the matching key from its mana frequency. I didn''t know that each mana has its own frequency and I obviously don''t know how to change mine either so I won''t risk it by forcing the lock. I should ask Falay about this room once I find her. When I decided to turn back, I felt someone going upstairs. That person''ssteps are as light as a cat, I guess that is Rechia. And without betraying my guess, a grinning Rechia appared around the corner. ?? ?S (Have you rested well?), Rechia asked in a curious voice. "Yes, I am feeling as fresh as new now," I answered energetically to show her that I was good. "}S }" (You have a really convenient soul skill), Rechia said with a voice that dosen''t seem impressed at all. Is she talking about my appraisal? No, she shouldn''t know about it. "Are you talking about my fast regeneration?" I asked witha bitter voice. "} }S թ?? ?ء {S " (It was stupid to try to hide it from me. I found it when I was treating you. In fact, your quick stamina recovery was one of the big factors that saved your life), Rechia said with a teasing voice. As I expected, she truly believes that my soul skill is my abnormal recovery rate. "Since you know about my soul skill, can you tell me about that room, or more specifically, what are you hiding behind that door?" I asked casually. " ء" (That''s just my personal library. The books here are not only expensive, but also rare so I need to at least do this to avoid losing any of them), Rechia answered with a proud voice. Books. If all the third floor is used as her library, then there should be a vast number of books there. "Can you let me see them?" I asked humbly. (Of... let me think about it), Rechia answered while stroking her chin. What the... I am sure that she was about to agree with my request. In fact, I felt that she wanted to boast about them. (For now, let''s head downstair. You promised to teach Falay how to cook right?) Rechia said with a beaming smile and led me to the kitchen. For some reason her smile sent chills down my back. "Kyaaa!" We heard Falay''s high pitchen scream when we reached the first floor. The two of us dashed towards the source of the voice. Rechia''s face was incredibly frightening. I don''t have any duty in helping her, but it will leave a bad taste if the one who nursed me back to health were to die and I did nothing to save her. I had prepared four Mana Bullets, all loaded into rifled barrels ready to fire in the middle of the run. Since Iwas faster than Rechia I reachedthe place where Falay had screamed from, the room where Hugo was still sleeping. I didn''t slowed down and when I was near the door I jumped and opened the door with a right kick. What I saw was a fully bandaged guy kneeling down and a blushing Falay who was covering her chests with her two arms. ...Huh? "Hey, you are Hugo right?" I asked in Japanese with a threatening voice. "Hinata-san, please help me! This is a misunderstanding!" the bandaged guy said with a crying voice. Yup, that guy is Hugo. I decided to ignore him and went towards Falay. "Are you okay?" I asked in Japanese so Hugo could also understand what we were talking about. "~b?X[puvwm?"(Sorry, I know that it was just an accident, sorry. I was just too surprised), Falay said apologetically while slightly bowing towards Hugo. ...Just what the hell happened here? "Falay!" Rechia yelled with a concerned voice when she finally entered the room, but after seeing this scene, her face transformed from that frightening look to a confused one. Yup, I undesrtand her. I am as confused as her. For some reason, those two are apologizing to each other, but they are so panicked that neither of them can understand the other''s intentions. The language barrier is notbeing helpful at all. What I can understand is that Falay is not in any danger and that the scream is related to why the two of them are apologizing. Well, to be sincere, I do have an idea of what happened, but that''s too far-fetched to happen in reality. "One of you, explain it now,"I asked in a commanding voice this time. "No...nothing!" "jd??qr"(Nothing!) Falay and Hugo answered at the same time. Something definitely happened and looking at Rechia''s glare towards Hugo, I am sure that she wasn''t fooled either. "਀? ?? ??{b? ???b? ??????X mj (More importantly, is great that this person is up too. He woke up sooner than expected. Now, lets go to the kitchen to eat something nice!), Falay said at a quick speed and stiffly ran towards the door that I had destroyed. I hadn''t failed to notice that Falay''s face was as red as a tomato. Hugo, just what the hell did you do. Also, it seems that Rechia also noticed that red face and she started to glare daggers towars Hugo. Is that jealousy? They were supposed to be in a master servant relationship right? No, I should stop my wild imaginations now. "That''s right, didn''t you said that he should be waking up in around a week?" I asked casually towards Rechia. Hearing my question, Rechia''s angry face disappeared and she started to stroke her chin. " ء?? ??{KL ??X m????ԨaKL ..??? bc^???" (Iadmit that I couldn''t do a precise estimation due to his constitution, but my rough estimation was one made considering a normal person. I guess that heroes are really out of the norm people), Rechia said with some interest hinted on her voice. For some reason I thinkthat Hugo is just a special case. "Hey Hugo, can you walk?" I asked roughly towards that guy who was starting to stand up. "With some difficulty, but yes I can," Hugo answered tiredly. Hmm, it seems that he is still not fully recovered. "You are Hinata-san right?"Hugo shyly asked. "That''s my fake name, but yes I am," I answered a little pissed because of his tone of voice. "You know, you look better without make up," Hugo said while looking to his side. He is an injured kid. He is an injured kid. He is an injured kid. I had to use all my willpower to stop myself from firing Mana Bullets at him. "Shut up and follow us, we are going to eat,"I said more coldly than what I wanted and left towards the kitchen. Rechia did the same as me and headed to the kitchen. Since Hugo is lacking energy, I walked slowly to avoid leaving that guy behind. He is so troublesome. The three of us were in complete silence until we reached the kitchen. "Hugo, that other door is the bathroom. Wait a moment," I said and entered the bathroom. Inside, I filled a few buckets with warm water and called Hugo inside. I just remembered that all the tools in that bathroom work with mana. "Do all your needs and then go to the kitchen," I instructed and left the bathromm to go the kitchen next. Inside the kitchen, I found a disaster. The scent of burnt food lingering in the air, bins full of eggshells and pots with a disgusting mix of vegetables milk and eggs. If it weren''t for my appraisal I would just see it as if it were a mass of industrial wastage. And the culprit of this chaos is the blushing girl holding a kitchen knife chopping vegetables so tiny that they are about to turn into dust. "Stop it!" I yelled in a panic. "Wys?" muttered Falay. "Were you perhaps cooking since I slept until Hugo woke up?" I asked with some fear mixed in my voice. "X" (Yes), answered Falay a little ashamed. "Let me take care of the rest. Just watch and follow my instructions okay?" I said in the gentler voice I could muster. "X" (Yes!), answered Falay excited. Thus, my little cooking lesson started. Originally, I planned to bake some pancakes, but I feel that I should do an egg souffl again. I explained in great detail every step of the recipe while I was showing her an example slowly. Falay did her best to imitate me and she slowly go the hang of it. I think that the main reason of Falay''s awful cooking was the lack of a good teacher. Ah, for this time''s souffl I used butter. Before going to sleep I stored milk in the fridge and now was ready to make butter with it. Well almost ready. I used Barrier magic to separate the cream and milk, magic sure is useful. When we finished, Falay''s eyes were shining with some droplet of tears on the corner of her eyes. "?? ? N ??KL " (I made a tasty dish... I finally did it!), Falay said emotionally. "It was fun right?" I said with a smile that sprouted before I knew it. "XԨaKL" (Yes! Thank you very much!), Falay said happily. "Woah, this looks good," Hugo said amazed. "Kya!" Falay let out a cute surprised scream. I noticed that Hugo entered in the middle of cooking, but Falay was so focused that she only noticed him now that she has finished. "Step back pervert," I coldly said. "I already said that it was a misunderstanding!" Hugo yelled in panic. I ignored him and simply stared coldly at him, which made him return back to his seat where Rechia was giving him icy glances. Seriously, just what the hell did that guy do. He reacted very strongly to the word pervert. "Now that the dishes are ready, let''s serve them,"I said with to Falay with a forced cheerfulness. Falay just silently nodded and then we put the dishes on the table. This tastes good. The softness of the egg together with the crunchiness of the vegetables mesh up together nicely. "Oh, this tastes good," Hugo commented happily. This guy''s mood swings way too fast. One moment he is depressed, at another he is panicking and before one knows it he is happy again. Falay sent me a questioning glance after what Hugo said. "Ah, that guy just said that it tasted good," I explained to Falay. Hearing what I said, Falay''s face was radiant. "qr ء" (I also think that this tastes great!), Rechiaquickly said without properly swalloing her food. Uwah, her eating manner sucks. Such a waste to someone as beautiful as her. And I know that this is not a cultural difference, since in comparison to Rechia, Falay is properly swallowing before saying something. "?{bc^Xmj d ??? ? N " (Milady, don''t eat like that in front of guests. Look even though Hugo is has just woken up, he is properly eating), Falay said embarrassed after she saw my disappointed look towards Rechia. Hearing what Falay said, Rechia quickly swallowed what was on her mouth. I found one of Rechia''s weaknesses, yay! Ah, but Falay is going to have a hard time in finding a boyfriend at this rate unless she and Rechia are... I gave one look towards Falay''s angelical face and stopped that train of thought. That is definitely a one sided love. It''s impossible that such an angel would be together with that devilish woman. "What are they saying Hinata-san?" Hugo asked confused by that little exchange between Rechia and Falay. What a bother. I need to translate everything, but there is something that is bothering me a lot more than that. "Hey Hugo, how are you so calm?" I asked a little perplexed. I have been dragged too much into those two girls pace, making me lower my guard a lot, but Hugo who has just woken up should be terribly confused. "Huh? Isn''t it obvious? I mean we are finally safe," Hugo answered with a confused look. Why is he more confused by what I just said than the current situation? "Do you realize that you have just met with those two strangers right? How can you feel safe around them?" I asked astonished by his answer. "That''s because they saved us. I really thought that we were going to die back then, but that lady... Lecha-san if I am not mistaken carried us back here,"Hugo said with a small smile. Then after that Hugo''s face got stiff and he suddenly stood up. "Thank you very much! I don''t know how I can repay you, but I will definitely do it. I am really grateful that you three helped us," Hugo said while bowing in ninety degrees with the most serious tone I have heard from him until now. Why is he including me there too? Seeing Hugo acting like that, Rechia revealed a satisfied grin while Falay''s face got red again. " ?????X mj d" (It''s okay, I know that it was an accident and I am also at fault for hitting you so hard for a mere accident so you don''t need to keep apologizing, please just forget it!), Falay said panicking It seems that while Rechia understood what Hugo meant, Falay completely misunderstood. "Falay, Hugo is not apologizing, but thanking you." I said with stiffly. Hearing what I said, Falay''s face got even redder which made Hugo''s face red too and Rechia mad again. Ah, this is awkward. "Cough. Hugo, did you perhaps meet them before falling unconscious?" I asked awkwardly after a forced cough. "Ah, ah yes. I managed to recover my consciousness and dragged us outside the river and luckily I found those two girls. I remembered what the word for help was, well actually that is the only word that I knew so I kept saying that,"Hugo said like a machine. Wow, he did a really good job then. "You are more sturdy than I thought,"I said honestly "Haha, well, that was because of you Hinata-san. You used your own body to protect me from the river''s debris and rocks,"Hugo said apologetically. I don''t remember doing that at all. I bet that it was just a mere coincidence, but there is no need in telling him that. But, hearing what he said, it is really a miracle that I managed to survive then. " uvw 롪??"(Wys, can you tell Hugo that he doesn''t need to be so formal in thanking us?), Falay said a little more composed than before. "Hugo. Falay, the cute girl, is saying that you are being a bother by being so grateful, so chill out. Ah, also the sexy woman is not Lecha, but Rechia," I said to Hugo with my usual smiling poker face. "Eh!?" Hugo exclaimed shocked. " uͦꩦ vw" (That''s not what I wanted to say!), Falay yelled a little angrily towards me. It''s the same meaning anyways. "TWסͩN pTWm ĨN m " (Hey Wys, tell that bastard that he owes me hundreds of millions Wion), Rechia said angrily. "No way. Even though Hugo was the one who begged for help, you were the one who decided to help without asking anything in exchange. We don''t have any duty in paying you back,"I said with a bank executive tone. Hearing what I said; Hugo and Rechia''s face froze in shock. Was it that unexpected what I said? Look at Falay, she didn''t reacted at all from my words. "Hey, Hinata-san. Even though they didn''t asked anything, isn''t it ethical to try to repay them?" Hugo carefully asked. "You won''t be able to say that if you know your actual monetary debt," I said to Hugo. And then I continued. "Besides, you said that you helped us because it seemed interesting. On top of that, you also said that you were going to cover the medical fees in exchange of me teaching Falay how to cook,"I said with the same tone I had before. " ??{S }~ " (That''s right milady. You can''t force money out of them when you helped them only in a whim. Besides you even said that it was fated for them to live right?), Falay said in a scolding tone. The words that came out of Falay''s mouth had a huge impact on Rechia, making her eat without looking towards Falay. Hugo''s ability to make people angry is indeed powerful, he can piss people off even when they don''t understand what he is saying. It even reducedthat annoying woman to that state. Ah, I can''t forget about that important piece of information because of myhappiness. "Falay, what did you mean with us being fated to live?" I asked seriously, eliminating that stupid tone I was using before. "? ?????? ??{Sء" (Erm, milady says things like fate or destiny from time to time whenever she does things on a whim), Falay said a little apologetically. "?? ĩ̩ө۩ סͦ먄??{S" (Didn''t I said that you shouldn''t bother asking her? She barely knows anything), Rechia said smiling. It seems that she had already recovered from Falay''s attack, and as expected, she is not willing in sharing important bits of information. "I don''t lose anything in trying anyways," I answered with a resigned face. Rechiarevealed a smile looking at me, as if she took delight in my suffering. " ء????{bc^Xmj" (Ah, by the way. What do you plan to do now?), Rechia asked with that creepy smile she showed me before in front of that door. What to do... looking at those two, I know that escaping is no longer a problem so my next step should be. "Getting a job. I can''t do anything without money," I honestly answered. For some reason, Rechia''s smile widened more after hearing what I said. "?? ةШ~ ءԨa ^X" (Isee, can you do other housework besides cooking?), Rechia asked a little excited. "Of course, there isn''t a single kind of household chore that I can''t do," I said a little boastful. Even Diana, the headmaid of the Zaichiks family acknowledged my skills, there is no doubt that there is no one better than me in housework. But why is she asking me for that? I am having some bad feelings about this. "Are you going to recommend me to some place where I can make use of those skills?" I asked swallowing the fear that was appearing inside me. "bc??{ ??q????? {????? " (Aren''t you sharp? Yes, and the place I recommend you is here!), Rechia said dramatically while extending her arms. Ah, that was her plan. To tie me here using work. Well, if she is saying work, then a salary is a must right? "I am having some bad feeling about this, but what is the job you are offering and how much is the salary?" I asked a little curiously. "}~???? ??} ةЩbc??{ ??q????? {~ ء?{ ??q..." (Heh, I am glad that you are interested in it. Your pay is two hundred thousand Wion per month. You are going to be a live in maid, so you don''t need to pay for living expenses, which include food, shelter and hygiene. Also...), Rechia said without holding her excitement anymore. "No way. I know that the salary is high, but I am not going to be a maid," I immediately responded in English, interrupting her speech.My pride won''t letHugo to even have a hint about what this conversation is about. I would have think about it if she had said butler, but she clearly said maid. She should know that I am a man so that was on purpose. She is just making fun of me. "Ԩa ^X[ pTW" (So fast! At least let me finish!), Rechia said with a sad voice that was obviously fake. "Why should I when you are just messing around with me?!" I yelled angrily. " ?????? ??{" (I was planning to let you enter my library though), Rechia casually said. ...That is actually tempting. So that was what she was aiming at. Right now, I believe that they haven''t been lying to me. It''s just a gut feeling though. And if they have been telling the truth, books are something rare around here, that means that a book is a real treasure trove of knowledge, the thing that I am seriously lacking now. "What kind of book do you have in there?" I unwillingly asked. "??? ?ءԨa"(A lot, from encyclopedias to adventure novels), Rechia said with a triumphant face. Encyclopedias, that should be useful. "Do you have some magic learning book in that library too? Especially the ones related to summoning magic?" I asked without hiding my hopes and expectations. "bcuvwC ???{ ??q??" (Yes, I also have them, but they are only on the elemental level. The books containing more complex matters, especially the ones related to magic are only found in academies), Rechia said with some grudge mixed in her voice. "Don''t tell me that there is some ban on books here?" I asked with some fear. "bc??{ ??q?????????ءԨa ^X[ pTWm" (Yes, to the point that I had to illegally acquire the only intermediate level magic book that I own), Rechia explained without even trying to hide her grudge now. " ??{S }~ " (Milady, you shouldn''t talk about stuffs like that so openly), Falay said in a panic. " סͦ[ pTWm ĩ̩ө۩ N " (Don''t worry. Hugo can''t understand what we say and Wys is smart enough to not disclose what I have just say so casually right?) Rechia said with her usual smile which returned befre I knew it. "That''s obvious," I crudely answered. If I were to reveal something to put her down, I am not going to use something like a book that can be burnt easily, but something more substantial, like the fact that she is not completely human. "uvwC { ??q????? ??? ??????" (So Wys, I even have some illegal books, so are you interested in taking the job now?), Rechia asked with a face that says that she had already won. "Let me think about it. I am going to look for other job alternative first," I answered and finished my meal. "N ?{ ??qԨa ^X[ p}~ " (Fair enough. Falay, accompany him tomorrow and give him a tour around the village), Rechia said without losing her triumphant smile. "?{ ??q?????" (Understood milady), Falay answered with a warm smile. A job huh. Before accepting, let''s try to find something better and make sure that I am not being deceived first. By the way, in all this job related conversation, Hugo looked completely confused since he couldn''t even grasp what we were talking about. Chapter 2: Job hunting! Your first job is important to build your foundation so choose well! Today, I walked around the village together with Falay. I decided to cut my hair short just in case there are soldiers looking for me around here. It was hard for me, since I really love my long and silky hair, but this is for the sake of survivaland besides, my current hair is supposed to grow quickly so this should be okay. I also stored my cut hair since its mana gathering function was still working, making my engineer spirit to awaken. Anyways, the important part is that the walk only lasted less than a hour. Yup, way too short. The village is incredibly small, with only fifty small houses so its natural that the tour ended that quickly. The few families around here sustain themselves with their own small farms, to the point that the only shop here is the one connected to the only administrative building here, the Adventurer Association branch office. For a village that is only a few days from the capital on carriage to be this small is weird, but the most abnormal thing is that huge mansion near the forest. I still dont know how Rechia managed to get a house that big in a village as small as this. That only shop in the village sells some healing potions that cost around five thousand Wion and some camping equipment which are at least ten thousand Wion. It doesnt sell a single book. I asked for the price of a book, but they are not only difficult to get, but they are also very expensive, a single book of elemental magic costs around fifty thousand Wion. Moving to the branch office, I found that there are some jobs that anybody can do as long as one registers himself as an adventurer.Those jobs are similar to the quests that appears on games like gathering materials or killing some beasts or monsters, but the jobs a newbie without a guild like me can take are only the ones that gives a few thousands Wion as a reward, definitely lower than Rechias salary. The one that gives the most amount of money is the goblin hunting quest which gives me three thousand Wion for each thirty goblin that I kill. Actually, If I were to hunt ninety goblins per day then my monthly income would be better than me becoming a maid, but even if I could somehow manage to kill that many monsters per day, it would be impossible for me to carry that many corpses with me each day. I was tempted of trying to live as an adventurer, but those books that Rechiaoffered me are too good to refus,thus I had no other choice than to return to that mansion and accept that disgusting job. But I am definitely returning after ending my job to join as an adventurer, since registering oneself as an adventurer gives one an identification card. The only reason that I didn''t joined yet is because I need to pay an initiation money and because I want my identification card to have my real name, Song Eun-Ha, instead of Wys. When we returned to the mansion, Falay went to look for Hugo while I walked towards Rechia''s room which is on the second floor, only to fall into a hellish situation. "Why do you look so resigned? This is an incredibly high pay job you know?"Rechiaamusedly asked. Its because of that uniform you had prepared. Dont tell me that you made me go outside only because you wanted to prepare that crap," I angrily said in Talkian. Yup, I can speak some basic Talkian now. Falay was surprised by my quick learning, but this feat was mostly thanks to thiswonderful ring, the communication ring. Butright now, I could care less about this ring, there is a more pressing matter right in front of me in the form of a dreadfulcostume. "How rude, this is a lovely uniform" Rechia said with her eyes gleaming a dangerous light. Right now,me and Rechia are on a herroom doing my job interview. What she is showing me as one of the condition to work is a shameless maid costume whch barely covers the chest and is just a few centimeters of exposing my navel. "What uniform?! That''s almost the same as underwear! I am not wearing that thing!" I said in a loud voice which sounded more high pitched than I wished. Yes, that thing is an obscene thing that I only saw in a special kind of shop and... in Carla''s closet for some reason. "I am not going to let you work if you don''t wear this," Rechia said while releasing a creepy aura. "Why!? I can work perfectly without that crap!" I immediately complained with some disgust in my voice that I didn''t even tried to hide. "Because this way is more interesting", Rechia said with her usual huge grin. "I am not doing this," I stated and turned around to leave this room. But before I could touch the door, Rechia said "So you are not interested in the slightest about my books?" Dammit. "Let me have a look on your library before saying anything more," I said supressing my desire to run away from that pervert. Hearing my answer, Rechia got incredibly happy and led me to her library. The key to open that lock was hidden inside her bosom. I have to admit that it was sexy in how she took it out, if only her personality weren''t like that... When she opened the door, I took a peek inside. The amount of book stored here was almost the same as the one in a small library. Is not that much, but considering how expensive those books are, this place is amazing. "Hehe, impressed aren''t you?" Rechia said smugly. "I don''t know how to read so I don''t know how precious this is," I said trying to hide my surprise. "As a gift, I willteach you how to read, then you can decide if is worth it to work here," Rechia said confidently while walking towards a set of chair and desk. That''s going to be useful. I thought that she planned to make learn to read by myself to make me work here longer. "Thank you," I saidand followed after her. Rechiasat down on the only chair disponible here and took a notebook and quill that was on top of the desk. Then she proceeded to write a bunch of letters that I recently saw on the Adventurer Association. What surprised me is that those letters are similar to Greek. Not only their spoken language, but for even their written language to be similar can''t be coincidence. After Rechia finished to write everything she read out loud every single letter while pointing at them. "Rechia, can I borrow some paper and ink?" I asked after she finished reading. "Each bottle and notebook is going to be discounted from your wage," Rechia said with a joking tone. Well, only her tone was joking, but I am sure that she is being serious. "Hey, weren''t you going to cover my living expenses too?" I asked defiantly. "Those tools are expensive and they definitely are not living expenses. Don''t worry, I will only charge five thousand per notebook and ink bottle, which is cheap," Rechia said smiling. Haa, in a country where books are scarce is obvoius that paper and ink is going to be scarce too. "I still haven''t accepted the job," I said annoyed while walking around the room. Rechia just smiled and followed after me. This library really has a little of everything, well everything except cooking book. There are tidily organized by their subject. Since my Talkian is still at the basic level I won''t be able to understand technical books so I guess I have to stick withthe picture encyclopedias and some novels, being the latter her main collection. Seriously, half of this library are novels. At first I thought that they were history books, but with the first three books that I thought were history books, Rechia said "That one is so romantic that I almost cried," and "Nice taste, this is the best love story that you can find," and "I want to read this one again, let''s read it together in your free time okay?" Doesn''t she has any other novel that aren''t romantic? Anyways, after walking around the library once I reached my decision. "Haah, okay. I will accept the job," I said with a resigned voice. "I knew you would say that," Rechia said with a triumphant voce. How I hate that voice. "Your room is the same one that Falay prepared for you. Your work uniform is on my room, but before goingyou have to sign this," Rechia said in an office lady like voice and took a scroll from the desk. "Is that perhaps a..." I wanted to saycontract, but I still don''t know that word. "This is a contract, something like a promise that you are going to work for me and I am going to pay you. Don''t worry there is nothing weird, I made it just in case some law enforcers comes here," Rechia said casually. Looking at that scroll I can see that it is indeed a normal piece of paper without any magical gimmick. "Can I read it please?" I asked casually to avoid her seeing my doubtful state. "Of course, in fact that''s the norm before signing. Is a relief that I don''t need to teach you that, ah but can you read already?," Rechia said incredibly happy. As if you would teach me something properly. I wanted to say, but she did teach meabout the current war state and how to read so I swallowed my complains. I took the contract and tried to read it. There were many technical parts which I had to ask Rechia its meaning. I know that is dangerous totrust insomeone I barely know with stuffs like this, but I feel that she doesn''t lie. Yes, Rechia hides a lot of stuffs, but I don''t think that she lies. It''s just a gut feeling, but I trust my insticts. The contract in summary stated my wage, my free time, my rights as worker and Rechia''s rights as the employer. Besides the maid uniform thing, the contract seems safe so I signed it. Rechia also signed and then she split the contract in half from the thin side, revealing that the contract was in fact two pieces of paper stuck together. "This is your copy, now get to work," Rechia said with a huge grin. "Understand boss," I replied in a polite tone of voice. I am her servant now so I am going to try to be polite. Work is work after all and more importantly I don''t want her berating me for not doing my job properly and then imposing other strange things to me as compensation. "Boss? Hmm, it doesn''t sound right. A maid shouldn''t call the employer boss," Rechia said while stroking her chin. "Then what should I call you? Milady like what Falay does?" I asked. "No. Only my personal attendant is allowed to call me Milady," Rechia said thoughtfully with her eyes closed. Personal attendant? Just what is Falay and Rechia''s relationship then? Maybe is the thing I imagined before? "I know!" Rechia said interrupting my dirty thoughts, then she continued what she was saying with a excited voice "Master. Yup, a maid should properly call their master Master!" "Is that your fetish, Master?" I asked feeling a little disgusted. "What happened with your polite tone from before?" Rechia, no Master asked with honest curiosity. Is she really wondering the reason? "It''s just difficult to be polite when faced with such a perverted master like you Master," Ihonestly explained with a strained smile, trying my best to be polite. "A maid is not supposed to talk towards her master like that," Mastersaid without seeming to care about my tone of voice. "A man should not be a maid in the first place," I quickly rebuked with a tired voice. "A man should not be as pretty as you in the first place," Master said, imitating my tone of voice. She is definitely making fun of me. "I wll start with the job immediately. This house is big and I noticed that is dusty so I need to start quick," I said to stop me from exploding form irritation. "Of course it is dusty, this house is to big for Falay to clean alone," Master said as if it were a matter of fact. Then you should have hired someone before! Ahh, that''s why she hired me. But are two people enough to clean this place? I know that I can clean this place using modern tools, but it should be too taxing for the average person. "How did Falay managed to take care of her farm while making this place to look presentable?" I askedcuriously. "She has mastery in somebasic elemental magic so she can clean faster than the average maid. She is a really special kid" Falay answered proudly. Cleaning with magic. I see. "Master, teach me how to use elemental magic too. The contract states that you should give me the tools to work right?" I asked calmly, hiding my excitement. "You should ask Falay for that. I am a master of healing magic, but I suck in every other field of magic while Falay is loved by the spirits to the point that there is no magic that she is weak against. She should be more suited to teach you than me," Master said without showing any hints of joking. I don''t even know what spirits are, but from the way she said it, Falay must be something like a wiz kid. "I understand Master. I will ask Falay to instruct me on this," I answered and turned around to leave the place. But before I approached the door Master said "Wait," stopping my actions. "What is it Master?" I asked with the most polite smile I could muster. "Receiving instructions of how to use magic is part of your work, that means that you need to don your uniform," Master said gleefully. Almost! I was almost able to slip away! After that Master lead me to her room and gave me my new work uniform. I gurdginglywore that shameless costume and applied some make up to hide my original face since I definitely don''t want my real face to be seen together with this kind of clothes. It goes without saying that I kicked Master out of her room when I was changing. *** "What... What is this!? This is so cute!" Falay squealed in a high pitched tone. "Fufufu. As expected of you. You really understand my sense of fashion, Falay." Master said with a mix between proud and happiness. "Hinata-san. Is wearing that kind of clothes your hobby?" Hugo said without even looking at me. "As hell it is! This is part of my job!"I angrly berated to Hugo in Japanese. Hearing me, Master was just laughing while Falay was feeling a little apologetic from her earlier actions. Since I was still using the ring and I wasn''t trying to block anyone, Falay and Master should have understood what I said. "Job?" Hugo asked a little confused. "Ah yeah, I tried to avoid mentioning it to you. I accepted to work as a maid to pay for our medical fees. You should pay me back with interst okay?" I said while rubbing my forehead in annoyance. "Erm... didn''t we agreed to null the medical fees?" Falay asked as confused as Hugo. "I am just joking around. He would realize that I am lying by himself so don''t worry about it," I calmly explained it to Falay in Talkian. Hugo looked confused since he couldn''t understand what I said. "Anyways, why the hell are you here instead of resting on your bed?" I said in Japanese in a scolding manner towards Hugo. "I feel that I won''t recover quickly if I keep sleeping. I need to move my body around to heal faster,"Hugo said as if he was making some excuses towards a teacher. "And that''s why you are working here in the farm?" I asked getting irritated by his answer. Is it my idea or lately I am doing nothing more than getting either annoyed or irritated? Right now, the four of us are in the little farm that has been taken care by Falay. After I finished my preparations for work, I and Master went to look for Falay. The first place we decided to check on was in the room where Hugo was sleeping, but neither of them were present there. I sharpened my senses the most I could and heard some noises on Falay''s farm. There we found Falaywatering her vegetables while Hugo was cleaning the henhouse. "I wanted to stop him, but Hokuto insisted in helping," Falay said guiltily, but a momenther face showed some anger and approached me and then she said "That''s right! His name is not Hugo, but Hokuto! Do you know how embarrassing it was that I kept calling him Hugo without knowing that it was just some silly nickname?!" in the same scolding tone that she used towards Master "Ah that''s right. I keep calling him Hugo so I kinda forgot his name. Well, he will get used to it," I nonchalantly replied to her. "More importantly, you two should reflect on your actions. Hugo you are injured so you should rest and obey the people nursing you, not bother them. Getting your wounds worse by trying to look cool in front of a girl is plain stupid. And Falay, no matter how much he insisted, you shouldn''t have let Hugo to help you. Hugo''s wounds could have been opened again and is not sanitary at all to make an injured person to clean a henhouse. Even if the language barrier makes communication difficult, transmitting and understanding simple things like stop and rest should be easy," I scolded Falay and Hugo in a serious tone in my scolding position where I place my hands on my hips. "You are right, sorry," Falay apologized after I finished with my scolding while slightly bowing her head. "Urg... sorry,"Hugo also apologized and imitated what Falay did. I don''t want to hear their apologies, but that those kids understand what they did wrong. I even held back my urge to punch Hugo after his idiotic actions because I am thinking about his injuries. "Okay, you should relax too Wys. Those two are truly reflecting on what they did. Besides Hug... Hokuto is healing faster than an average person so I am sure that this little event won''t worsen his current condition," Master said while patting my head. "You are the one who needs to reflectthe most Master,"I said while getting away from her, since itfeels gross to be patted by a pervert like her.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She is the one who healed Hugo, so she is the primary responsible for his health. "Eh? Did you just call Rechia-san Master?" Hugo asked with great surprise. "Stuff happened and I am now working under a pervert who has a fetish of dressing boys in this kind of costume and gets excited at the prospect of being called Master by maids," I answered without a hint of emotion like a machine. Hearing what I said, Hugo got stupefied, but he decided to not ask anymore after seeing my face, making me wonder just what kind of face I am showing right now. "You shouldn''t call your master a pervert and also,I already planned onchecking his condition. But before anything else,aren''t you forgetting why we came here in the first place?" Master said while taking another soul sealer from her pocket. That''s right, I almost forgot because of that stupid stunt that Hugo did, but I actually came here to ask Falay to teach me magic. "Falay, can you give me magic lessons? I need them to clean the house more efficiently," I asked with my polite tone that I use for work restored. "Me, teaching you? You are already so good at controlling mana that I don''t think that I need to teach you," Falay said showing some embarrassment. "Magic? Are you going to learn magic Hinata-san? Can I also learn too?" Hugo asked excited. "Stop dreaming when you can''t even control your own mana. I have another kind of lesson waiting for you," I said a little arrogantly. Hugo got a little shock from what I said, but he recovered quickly. I guess that he already understood that is impossible for him to use magic. "Also, stop calling me Hinata-san. I already told you that Hinata Kuroko is a fake name. My current name is Wys," I said towards Hugo. "Wys sounds way more fake than Hinata Kuroko," Hugo said with a voice that showed that he didn''t believe me. "You just said your current name, so that means that Wys is also a fake name?" Master asked amused by something I couldn''t understand. "A problem with that? I only planned to hide my name for a few days, but I am definitely not revealing my true name while wearing something like this," I irritatedly said to Master. "Your need to improve that mouth of yours if you want to be an excellent maid," Master said with a playful voice. Grr. I almost forgot that I am already working. This contract is only for a month, I need to endure and absorb as much information as I can to avoid lengthening my working days. "Cough. Falay, the only magic I can use is the one where I create a barrier. I wish to be able to produce water and heat too with magic and Master told me that you were the one suited for teaching me," I explained after recovering my cool with a fake cough. Water and heat. I know that heat can be made since I was almost killed by a huge heat ball and if someone was able to create a flame tornado with magic, then creating water should be possible too. "Eh? You are only able to create barriers? With that control of yours, I thought that you were already able to do some advanced level magic, let alone elemental level?" Falay said surprised. As I thought, my ability to control mana is abnormal for a beginner, but I never thought that it would be so good to the point that people could misunderstand that I am already an incredible mage. "It hasn''t been too long since I came here and it is true that magic doesn''t exist in my former world so I have only practiced for three days. I didn''t had time to learn magic properly after all," I carefully explained to Falay to avoid further misunderstandings and some baseless expectations. "That level of control in just three days... I see, that''s why Milady told you to make me teach you. Leave it to me Wys." Falay said hitting her chest with determination while showing a face thatlooked as if she understood something. "Okay I am counting on you," I said to Falay withmy naturalsmile. That figure of her looks reliable so my smile naturally appeared. Seeing me like this, Falay''s face got red and her eyes shined with excitement. Is she falling for me? As if that would happen. I am not that dense and I am already used to that kind of look. That''s the kind of look that people show me every time I smile naturally, they see me as if I were if I were a little innocent girl who needs to be protected. That''s one of the main reason of why I was always more popular with guys than girls, dammit. "To start, gather mana on your hands," Falay said in a motherly voice. I decided to ignore the fact that a younger girl is treating me like that and just followed her instruction. I gathered a small amount of mana on my hands, making sure to avoid any useless leakage. "Good, that flow is really beautiful, like a pure and calm lake," Falay said impressed. "What is a beautiful mana flow?" I asked. I have been curious about that term for a while now. "Mana flow is as what it sounds, the flow of mana.When an average person releases his own internal mana it chaotically spreads to the surroundings, but mages are able to control their mana in a smooth flow to be able to shape magic. As the flow is more controlled, the shape of that mana flow looks more beautiful, at least for me," Falay explained looking dazedly at my hands. Her actions are interesting. "Can you see mana with your eyes?"I asked. "Yes she can, but that is because she is special. It should be impossible for a normal person," Master proudly answered in place of Falay. "And I guess that the reason she is special is a secret too right?" I asked with an ironical voice. "How smart. You are already understanding how this work," Master answered happily. "Is it a secret for you too Falay?" I asked gently, trying to hide my annoyance since Falay is not at fault. "I know why I am special, but I am not allowed to reveal it yet," Falay answered apologetically. "When you can reveal it?" I askedsurprised this time. So there are things that she knows but can''t reveal, that means thatwhen she says that she doesn''t know, she really doesn''t know. "Ican only reveal it to the people who already knows why I am special," Falay said looking more apologetically than before. "Calm down, you don''t need to feel bad about it. Just continue with your lesson," I said with a calm and comforting voice. What she said is plenty enough, withwhat she said, I know that I amable to figure out the reason without their help or she wouldn''t have said the word yet. "Okay, I will continue," Falay said a little more energetically. Then Falay approached until there was only a single step of distance between us and started her lesson. "Well, now that you have gathered mana, infuse it with an element. Since you want to learn to create water or heat things, then try to infuse either water or fire element. Since you are just a beginner don''t try to mix them because a rough handling could end up as a dangerous explosion. Infusing with an element? What is that? "I don''t understand. Can you show me an example?" I honestly asked. I am not ashamed to ask when I don''t understand, I know that there are times when is better to realize stuffs by oneself, but I also know that there are times where one needs to ask quickly. "Hmm? Can''t you just infuse it? Like this?" Falay said confused while gathering mana on her hands. After she gathered a small amount of mana, the mana started to feel hot and I could see that some strange things were gathering on it. Looking at those things more closely I understood that they are fire spirits. Those spirits gathered in a huge amount, maybe that''s why Master said that Falay is loved by the spirits. "Sorry, I saw what you did, but I don''t know how you did it," I explained. "Hmm,I just infused an element... don''t tell me that you can''t feel a single element inside you?" Falay doubtfullly asked. "The only things I can feel in my body are my soul skill and mana," I answered a little stiffly. Uhh, Ican feel where this is going to go. Hearing what I said, both Master and Falay got speechless with their faces showing shock. So Master can also make a face like that. "Hey Wys. Are you sure that you can''t feel a single element on your body?" Master asked seriously. "Yeah, I am sure.Is it weird?" I asked with some fear. "Well, it''s not impossible, but extremely rare, to the point that is treated as some myth by some people. Furthermore, people who are naturally good at handling their own manahave at least one element which their affinity is very high. In fact, it wouldn''t be weird if someone with your level of control is loved by the spirits like Falay, but your case is almost a miracle," Master explained with a face that clearly shows that she is confused. "Maybe Wys elemental affinity is so low that he can''t feel anything... that''s probably wrong right? It is impossible for someone with that level of control to not feel an element," Falay said confused as well. "In other words, I am truly an existence out of the norm. Does that mean that I can''t use a magic besides the one that relies on barriers?" I said a little dejected. "It only means that you ended up being someone more special than what I initially thought," Master replied with her usual grin, without any sign of the confusion she showed before. "So, is there a way for me to learn different kind of magic?" I asked with some expectations. "Wait a minute! I can only understand half of the conversation, but are they going to teach us magic? If that is true then Hinata-san, please translate as best as you can!" Hugo excitedly asked. "The lesson is just for me. Just be content with the fact that I am talking in Japanese now and don''t interrupt anymore."I coldly replied. Seriously, he interrupts in the worse timing possible. Hugo looked dejected by my answer, but didn''t opened his mouth. Good, it seems that at least he is trying to avoid being a bother. "Don''t be so harsh Wys," Falay said while pitifully looking at Hugo''s sad face. "Okay, okay,"I gently said, but without trying to sound apologetic at all. In response, Falay looked at me with a scolding face. On the other hand, Master was looking vexed, glaring daggers at Hugo. Heh. I guess that she really is jealous that Hugo is getting so much attention from Falay. This is fun, I am getting some urges to make fun of her. "I have some books back at the library that explainsways for people with low elemental affinity to use magic. I will give you this day for you to practice magic, but starting tomorrow you are going to do your job properly since I am going to buy the proper tools okay?" Master said with an unhappy tone. She is clearly still annoyed at Hugo, but I need to refrain my urges to tease her. She is giving me the chance to learn magic after all. "Master, I know how to read and already grasped the basics of Talkian, but there is no chance for me to understand complicated words," I explained with a serious face trying to suppress my laugh. "That is easy to solve. Falay, go with Wys to the library and help him study. You don''t need to clean the house today since I had already planned for you to teach Wys spirit magic instead of your usual work. The only difference is that you are going to help him study structured magic instead, which is good for you too so give your best," Master quickly ordered. "Thank you very much," I said with sincere gratitude. Is a little suspicious that she already had made plans of teaching me magic, but for some reason, I don''t feel that her secret agenda is harmful. "Ah right, before I forgot. Hugo, make sure to rest properly and listen to your doctor''s order. I don''t think that you are stupid enough to not understand simple words like sleep and rest right?" I said. After that, Falay and I headedtowards the library while Master and Hugo went to that big room where Hugo was sleeping. *** "Uwah, isn''t this too fast? I dont feel like I have taught you anything," Falay said surprised. "Hehe, I guess that my mana control was more incredible than what you expected," I triumphantly said in Talkian while making a donut shaped mass of water to float on top of my hand. It has been a few hours since I and Falay entered the library. Falay found the appropriate books quickly and we started my magic lesson immediately. There were only five elemental level magic books and one intermediate level magic book. I obviously started reading the elemental level books, which weren''t too long so I was able to digest them in a single hour. All the technical words were translated by Falay and I memorized those words immediately so I didnt need to ask again for the same term. From what the elemental level books stated, there are two main branch of magic. The spirit magic and the structured magic. The magic that Falay uses is the spirit magic. That kind of magic works by infusing a chunk of mana with an element, which attracts a spirit corresponding to the element infused. That spirit shape the gathered mana and forms the magic imagined in the casters mind. Depending on the amount of elemental affinity; the amount of mana usedand the input from the caster at manipulating the mana differsfrom mage to mage. Now, what is an element? I sincerely don''t know. Fire element helps to make fire magic, but fire is simply hot concentrated air so fire element should be a part of heat and air element, but they are not only different, but heat element doesnt exist. There are a lot of different elements, but the most important ones are fire, wind, air, earth and water. Seriously, what encompasses earth element? Dirt has a lot of different materials and is counted within earth element. So confusing, I hope that my inability to understand the elements is not the cause of the lack of elements inside my body. Well, anyways, the magic that I am studying is structured magic. This kind of magic moves a certain chunk of mana in a specific pattern to create an phenomena. It originally started by people who wished to make magic that they don''t have a good affinity with and to make it possible those mages imitated the pattern that the mana takes when the spirits aids the caster at casting magic. Because of its origin, structured magic is also called fake magic. Structured magic allows for anyone to be able to use any kind of magic, but spirit magic is far more popular and I learned the reason in the hard way. In the elemental level books; there were some patterns to make a handful of dirt, a simple water ball, a cool breeze, and a warm air which I refuse to consider a flame. Those patterns are called magic formations and the ones drawn on this book seemed simple at a single glance. The shape for the water ball was a circle with three wrinkled lines on the center, which immediately tried to make, It was going good when I was making the circle, but the real difficulty came when the time to make the wrinkles came. I had to make the circle to float and make the wrinkles with another chunk of mana. This was like trying to write on someone''s face while balancing a broom with the tip of your finger. And the worst part was the activation step. To activate it, it was similar to the barrier making, but instead of imagining rejection, I had to imagine the water ball, but as an added difficulty, I had to make the wrinkles and the circle to rotate in different directions while connecting them with a thin thread of mana. This step was similar to writing while beating eggs and pressing specific switches with my nose. For some reason, the book said to concentrate mana on the hands, but since I could release it from any part of my body I didnt follow that step. It took me near an hour to get the feeling of this trickand when I finally managed to materialize a thumb sized water ball I felt incredibly exhilarated. Before drowning in an accomplished bliss, I analyzed the water ball. From what I felt, the magic formation gathered the water in the surrounding air making its shape. I didn''t cut off the mana connection from me and the water ball which was slowly consuming my mana. I was able to move it the same way as I move my barriers, consuming more mana as I make it go faster or making it to go far from me. I wasn''t able to change its shape, no matter how much I moved it. When I cut off the connection, the water ball fell to the ground. Since I got the hang of it with the water ball, I tried to do the other magics and it took me ten minutes to make the other magic formations. All the elemental level magic are based on a circle with some drawings on its center and the process to materialize it is the same. For hot air, A.K.A. fire, the drawing is a four leaf clover. The materialization was that the mana liberated a huge amount of energy, heating a small volume of air to the point where I could see asmall orange torch. If I use more mana, the size of the fire grows, but thetemperature is the same. My Appraisal only let me know that what is floating near me is a fire, but my own theory is thatthis magic formationgathers combustible components from the air as long as I keep supplying it with mana. For cold breeze, the drawing is a whirlpool. This is simple, it just releases an adequate amount of energy to push air. For dirt, the drawings are a pair of square of the same size, one inside the other. This onegathers carbon in the air and solidifies it. The most complex one to understand is the fire magic and is also the one which consumes the most amount of mana. There are specificmagic formationsto change theshape of the magic, like shaping it in the form of an arrow or a disc. I had to make some specific drawings on the border of the circle. Before trying those patterns, Iquickly readthe books again to find a common point. I got the feeling that there is a common base for the shaping of the magic. And as expected of me, I found their common point and I immediately proceeded to make a magic formation not present in the book, what I had in mind was a donut shaped water and it was obviously a success. I was so engrossed with my magic studies that I failed to realize that Falay was completely silent the whole time until she opened her mouth due to her surprise which lead to this present state. "Indeed, your mana control skills are more incredible than what I expected. I don''t understand how someone with such fine mana control like you doesn''t have a single elemental affinity," Falay said with amazement while passing her finger through the water donut. "How is related the mana control with elemental affinity?" I asked while making a ring sized fire donut while still maintaining my water donut. "Is because people with high elemental affinity are helped by the spirits to control their mana," answered Falay. "I see. Does that mean that is difficult for a human to manipulate mana to my level without the help of the spirits?" I asked with a relaxed voice. I wish to be able to use magic in any situation so I need to get used to make magic formation and controlling the magic while doing mundane things in a totally relaxed state. This conversation is also part of training for me. "Not only for humans, for every person, no matter which race it is, it is near impossible to reach your level of control in just a few days without the help of the spirits. I guess it wasn''t an exaggeration when you said that your mana controlling ability was pure talent," Falay answered while laughing a little. In the middle of her explanation, I managed to make the fire ring, which I placed in the hollow part of the water donut. Then I proceeded to read the intermediate level book. "Wait, arent you advancing too fast? Your mana should be running low by now" Falay asked a little worried. "Don''t worry. I have been using a minimum amount of mana to do magic. That''s why I kept the size of the magics small," I answered without stopping to read. The intermediate level book has patterns and theories about more offensive oriented wind magic. There wasnt any pattern that let me change the shape of the magic already formed, but there were patterns to make set automatic movements. To do it, I had to make another circle on top of the magic that I wish to materialize and draw another drawing between those two circles. Making the circles too far apart is a waste of mana so I need to make them as close as possible, this makes the difficulty to rise to a whole new level. What I want to try is making a pair of thin wind discs that rotates by themselves, but Urggg, I unconsciously let out a strange moan. Fufufu, it seems that you are having a hard time, Falay said as she giggled. What is so funny? I asked a little vexed. I know that I shouldnt try to vent out my frustration at her, but I couldnt help it. Failing at something is too stressful for me. Nothing. Is just that I am relieved to see that you can also have hardships like a normal person, Falay said happily. I am not a normal person though, I said in a joking tone. I am a hero summoned from another world so technically I am not a normal person. You know what I mean. I was incredibly surprised when I saw you making magic formations that werent explained on the books, Falay said with a fake angry tone. Then you are going to get even more surprised, just wait for a pair of hours and I will show you an amazing stunt, I cockily said. Then what should I do while I wait for your amazing stunt? Falay asked with a teasing tone. Didnt Master told you to practice structured magic too? Practice together with me I said with a strained voice. I almost lost control of my mana since I got too distracted by the conversation, but I managed to recover my rein of it with some concentration. Looking at you, it seems that I will only be a distraction and besides there is only one type of structured magic that I need to study, Falay softly said. Only one type? Does that mean that there is an element that you dont have affinity with? I asked relaxed this time since I recovered the control of my mana now. Its not that the affinity is weak, rather this particular magic requires a lot of input from the mage itself and it is near impossible to use it if one doesnt have an affinity to begin with, she said as she slowly closed her eyes. What kind of magic is that troublesome? I asked. Healing magic, Falay curtly answered and started to release mana from her hands. Hmm? Now that I think about it, every time I see someone using magic, the caster in question releases mana from their hands and the book also said to do it from there. Can I interrupt you for a second? I softly asked. Of course, Falay answered with a strained voice. It seems that healing magic is really difficult. I underestimated its difficulty since Master could do it as easily as waving her fingers. Why mana has to be released from the hands? I asked. Because is quicker and easier this way Falay slowly answered, but she stopped in the middle of what she was saying and suddenly opened her eyes. Wait. You werent releasing mana from your hands for training reasons right? Falay asked with a strained smile which was not formed due to her concentrating on healing magic since she stopped pouring mana. Well, it was for training since I thought that it will be better if I could release it from any part of my body, but it seems that it is not normal to be able to do it this easily right?. I answered while scratching my right cheek. Of course it is! Falay yelled while showing a frustrated face for the first time. If she reacted like this, then it means that my talent is really outstanding. I dont feel any difference from releasing my mana from my hands or other part of my body. Being a genius in this area too, what a great feeling.. I am not going to be surprised by your magical skills anymore, even If you tell me that your mana level is at rank 20, Falay said after she exhaled a small sigh. From how you are saying it, rank 20 is something really high right? I asked. Ahh, I forgot that mana measurement is not explained in those books. Mana amount is measured by rank, a high amount is marked by a high rank and like you guessed before, rank 20 is a high level of mana amount. Milady said that there are only fourteen people in the whole world that is higher than that rank, Falay said with a kind tone. It seems that whenever Falay explains something, she tends to talk in a kind manner. She is going to be a good mom in the future. Now I am curious about what your mana level is. I want to see the glow of a mana sensor of a rank 20, Falay said with a tone that changed from kind to childish. Urg, mana sensor. I remember that when I touched it, its glow wasnt as bright compared with the other guys. Dont raise your hope too much. I already touched a mana sensor and even with my lacking knowledge about magic I could tell that it wasnt anything impressive, I said with a dejected tone. Really? When did you touch a mana sensor? Falay curiously asked. When I was still at the castle that kidnapped me. The mana sensor was many times duller when compared to the other heroes, I answered. Maybe it was really high, but it looked dull because the other heroes mana was at an impressive level, Falay said with a hopeful tone. Maybe she is right. I was comparing myself with guys that are supposed to be heroes after all I stood up, with the intermediate book on hand without stopping the magic that I was still trying to do and said, Okay, lets find out at what level my amazing mana rank is! with an excited tone. Hehe, I am getting excited too. There should be a mana sensor in the storage room, Falay said cheerfully. After that, Falay guided me towards the storage room while taking the chance to explain me everything about this house since I am going to help her with the cleaning and tidying starting tomorrow. The storage room was on the second floor, on the farthest room starting from the stairs. The storage room seems like a place filled with junk but thanks to my Appraisal I know that this room is filled with a lot of useful tools. There were a box filled with spirit gathering stones, a one use flare that activates when one pours mana, a shield that can manipulate light, etc. I dont know much about this world, but I know that those stuffs are expensive and rare. I wonder just how rich Master is and just how she got this amount of money. While I was frozen in place observing all those useful looking tools, Falay retrieved the mana sensor by herself. When she touched it, the room was quickly illuminated. From the brightness alone, I could tell that she is at a similar level to Blair. Here it is Wys, try it! Falay said with her eyes shining more than the mana sensor. Falay, what is your mana level? I asked with a gentle tone. My mana level is rank 13. That is the level when one is considered an intermediate level mage, Falay proudly answered. I am feeling sorry for her now. She was getting all excited about the prospect of seeing my amazing mana level. While I was feeling conflicted about how to tell her the harsh truth, she shoved the mana sensor towards me. I guess that it is better to show her the truth sooner before her illusion goes bigger. With that thought in mind, I touched the mana sensor. When I did, I felt how the mana that I was so painstakingly controlling to make my rotating wind discs was trying to enter my body again. Oh? This is interesting. So a mana sensor has this kind of function too. The glow of the mana sensor was duller than when Falay touched it, but it got a little bit brighter when I released the control of it, but nonetheless, its glow was still on the dull side. Looking at the mana sensor, Falays semblance froze. So, what level is this? I asked in the gentler tone I could muster. Wait, why I am the one who needs to console the other party? I am the one receiving the bad news. Thats the glow of a rank 7, the level of an average elemental level mage, Falay answered with a face that seemed as if she couldnt believe it. Yup, I expected something like this. I mean, if I werent at the level of an average magician, my Mana Bullets wouldnt have been able to hurt that girl. How much mana do you have left compared to your total amount? Falay asked with a tiny bit of hope remaining on her. I still have almost my total amount of mana left. As I told you before, I was using the minimum amount of mana that I could, I calmly and gently answered. That means, that your mana amount is one of an elemental level mage. I dont know if you are talented or not, Falay said with an utterly disappointed face. I am also disappointed, but considering the spells that were described in the intermediate level magic book were weaker than the one that the green haired girl used against me, I guess that if my magic was enough to damage her then my mana amount is more than enough. It doesnt require too much firepower to end a life after all. After checking my disappointing mana level, we went towards the courtyard to keep with our magic training. It took me around four hours to finally be able to make my spinning air discs. The next step is to set the initial speed for both the spinning and the launching, which requires another circle with more drawings in it. By the way, while I was controlling my mana, I also took a glance at what Falay was doing. I cant look directly at mana like Falay is supposedly able to do, but with my mana sensing skill I observed Falays magic formation. The magic formation for healing magic was really complex, with layers of circles on top of each other in a three dimensional shape, making me understand why it is near impossible for someone without its elemental affinity to use this kind of magic. We only stopped our magic training when my body was begging for food. Falay, isnt already time to eat? I asked with a refreshing smile while wiping a drop of sweat flowing from my forehead. Controlling mana while doing my best to avoid useless mana leakage takes a toll on my stamina, making me feel as if I was training my body. Thats right!? Milady must be starving by now. Sheesh, she should have come asking for food instead of waiting until we realized it by ourselves, Falay said with a casual voice. Lets clean the sweat from our bodies and proceed to the kitchen. I am officially working here so I should do my job properly, I said and headed towards the house. Besides, I dont want to be told that because I am not doing my job properly I need to wear more stupid costumes. Wait, you are letting me cook together with you right? Falay asked a little shyly. Of course, I did promise you that I am going to teach you a few recipes, I answered with my natural smile. Cooking, and starting tomorrow there is also cleaning. I would have never expected that I would change my job from researcher with engineering skills to a magical butler no a magical maid. Well, at least I got the chance to learn magic which is more fun than what I thought.Making magic tools seems fun too. But I can''t forget my objectives. I need to study summoning magic first, my main clue for returning home. Epilogue: The ones left behind Inside a big room which is on par with high class hotel lounge rooms, five people are seated around an elegant table in comfortable looking sofas drinking tea. At a single glance this scene would look as a peaceful tea party, but the faces the people present had was clearly saying that the assumption was wrong. Their faces were either serious, scared or sad, not smiling at all creating a heavy atmosphere. The people in question were five of the seven heroes summoned yesterday. "Can''t you cheer up already? You are making this drink tasteless" said Lindawith a pissed off face to a depressed looking Sarah. Even thoughher face showed that she was getting angry, her worried voice showed clearly what she was truly feeling. "Sorry..." softly muttered Sarah without raising her face while taking small sips of her green drink. "It has been only one day, so don''t lose your hope," saidJun in an attempt to cheer Sarah up, but his voice didn''t denote confidence at all. "It has already been a day!" Sarah yelled while suddenly standing up. Her sudden movement made her cup to fall down spilling the content inside of it. Everyone looked at Sarah in reaction to her words, but nobody tried to say anything back to her. "Next time it could be us! No, it is going to be me! I still can''t use my soul skill effectively like you guys so the next one is probably me! If that Kuroko was abducted, then in the next attack I don''t have a chance at all!" hysterically yelled Sarah with some tears on her eyes. It has already passed a whole day after they heard that the other two heroes, Kuroko and Hokuto were kidnapped by the demons. Last night, they confronted an assassin that came to take their lives.They somehow managed to defeat their foe, but before they could bask in the joy of their survival, they were informed by Tiwor, the knight that teach them about their soul skill, that Hinata Kuroko and Tanaka Hokuto were abducted by the demons. The reason they heard was because the demons have some way to steal soul skills and since the two of them still didn''t have them, they were an easy and safe prey to get. Those new were incredibly shocking for the group, since they never thought that something like this would happen, especially to Kuroko. They didn''t knew much about Hokuto since they barely interacted with him due to the language barrier, but Kuroko was different. In the short time they knew her, they already felt that she was someone very reliable in contrast to her small build, staying calm in this weird situation and talking with that fearsome king without any fear made them think that she was someone unshakable. And thus, hearing the reports about what happened to her made them thinkonce more, but more carefully about their current situation. "I... I... hic, I," in the middle of her outburst, Sarah started to sob while trembling a little. "Calm down Sarah," said Chris in a calmly and smiled for the first time in a few hours. Looking at Chris, Sarah calmed down a little and after seeing that Sarah was properly listening to him, Chris resumed his talk. "Sarah, your soul skill is probably going to be something strong, strong enough for you to be protect yourself. You just need to learn how to use it okay?" Chris said in a reassuring tone without losing his smile. "But.. even if you are right... in the meantime, I... I am... I am useless. Icouldn''t even help you guys last night" said Sarah little by little. "That''s no problem. They said that the demons only managed to infiltrate since the city defenses were weakened due to our summoning and that their defenses will be restored in a few days more," Chris said in a comforting tone. "How can you be sure that they won''t attack us before I learn how to defend myself?" Sarah said about to cry again. Hearing Sarah''s insecurities, Blair stood up and hugged Sarah. "Sarah, while you learn how to use your soul skill, I am going to make sure to protect you okay?" said Blair with a motherly voice. Sarah got surprised by Blair actions, but a few seconds after the hug, her anxious feeling started to dim and she closed her eyes while enjoying the soft feeling that Blair''s hug gave. "Don''t forget about my soul skill, I am the one supposed to protect you guys," said Jun with a voice more confident than before since he realized that his earlier words made everyone feel more insecure. "Hah, says the one who fell unconscious at the start of the battle," said Linda contemptuously. Jun glaredat Linda and pointed his fingers to her. "Weren''t you the same as me!? In fact, I was way more useful than you since my barrier protected us even after I was unconscious!" said Jun in a loud voice angrily. Linda looked straight at Jun''s eyes with a ogre like face.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "And who was the one that made it possible for you to join the battle?" said Linda in a challenging tone. "You almost killed me and Chris with that!" responded Jun angrily. "Umm..." Sarah wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. "Guys, calm down, the two of you were equally useless," said Blair with a mocking face while releasing her hold of Sarah. "What!?" "What!?" Linda and Jun said at the same time with the same shocked expression. "Fufu," laughed Sarah watching at the two of them. Sarah''s innocent smile and laugh calmed Jun and Linda down and the atmosphere turned peaceful as if the earlier tension was a lie. "Haaun," yawned Sarah while rubbing her eyes with her right hand. "Ah, it''s already that late, you guys go to sleep now," said Chris while stretching his arms. "Ergh, we have to sleep on the same room again?" said Linda in a disgusted voice. "That''s obvious, we need to avoid to separate as much as possible," explained Chris with a troubled face. "I know, I know," said Linda annoyed. "Please," said Sarah while looking at Linda. "Didn''t I already say that I know!" yelled Linda to Sarah. After the incident last night, Chris proposed that everyone should sleep in the same room in case an emergency like the one they just faced occurs again. The reason why the boys and girls have to share the same room at sleeping was because the power balance between men and women was unbalanced. While Jun and Chris could protect and save lives, they didn''t had the firepower to deal with an enemy, while the girls had the power to fight, but not to defend themselves. Hearing Chris reasons, nobody disagreed with his proposal and they asked to be given a big room for them to live. The place they got was a room that had more rooms inside, which included the lounge they were currently staying at, a bathroom with a large tub enough to fit three adults, a small kitchen with many utensils that included a tea set,a bedroom with several beds inside and a storage room which they designated as their closet and their changing room in the situation thatthe bathroom was occupied "What about you Chris? Are you not going to sleep yet?" asked Jun while heading to the room where their beds are located. "He can''t since we are going to have an adult conversation here," said Blair in a mature voice. Hearing what Blair said, Sarah and Jun started to look at Chris and Blair alternatively while their faces started to get slightly red. "You two, lets go to sleep NOW," said Linda to the frozen Sarah and Jun, accentuating the now. Jun and Sarah raised their thumbs towards Chris and Blair saying "Good luck!" at the same time and ran to the bedroom. "Haa," Linda sighed and walked towards the bedroom. Before Linda took her third step, Blair appeared behind her at a high speed and murmured "Thanks," "Tch, what are you talking about?" Lindagrumbled without looking back and entered the bedroom after Jun and Sarah. "What a shy girl," murmured Blair while looking at Linda''s back. "She is so shy that she even took that strange way to liven up that gloomy air we had before," Chris sais while suppressing his laughter. After the bedroom''s door was closed, Blair and Chris sat opposite to each other. Blair poured tea for Chris and for herself and started to talk in a low voice. "Are you excited?" asked Blair in joking voice. "Hahaha, of course," answered Chris in a low voice. Blair also laughed a little and took a sip of her cup. "Then, should we start our adult conversation now?" Blair asked in a seductive manner. "Of course, from where should we start?" asked Chris smiling while drinking his tea too. "What do you think if we start from how much can we believe the report they gave us about the incident last night," Blair asked seriously, removing the earlier teasing tone she had before. Following Blair''s change of mood, Chris also turned serious and said, "Probably everything besides the failed assassination attempt towards us," And then the two of them began a long conversation that lasted the entire night. *** "Did a new clue finally appear?" asked Gedio towards Kithan in a casual tone of voice. "Yes. Some pieces of the uniforms used by the butlers and maids here were found bloodstained near the river and some were also found on the bottom of the river," Kithan said tiredly. "Are you implying that they may have drown in the river?" Gedio asked while he poured wine onto two cups. "I hope that they have drowned, but those clues aren''t enough. Haaa, just who was the one who thought it was a good idea to shoot a high class magic towards two individuals." Kithan said releasing a clear killing intent. "Calm down my friend, or that''s what I would like to say, but I am also getting irritated by this," Gedio said with a dry smile. "Just who was the one who thought that it was a good idea to shoot a high class magic towards two individuals," Kithan complained releasing a clear killing intent. Right now, Gedio and Kithan are talking in the king personal room while sharing a bottle of wine. Usually, Gedio takes a dominating appearance in public while Kithan acts like a cold and silencious strategist, making everyone who looks at them to feel that they cannot be opposed. But since they are alone, they don''t have to put up their little act and can converse as the old friends they are without worrying about their public image. "So the worst part is that we don''t know if they are alive or not, since not a single corpse or a remain of one was found," Gedio said after he drank a mouthful from his cup. "That''s right. I am going to make sure to double the search for those two, but I hope that the most probable outcome is the right answer,"Kithan said even more annoyed than before. *** "Milady, the cute one seems to be having a lot of pain!" yelled a young girl dressed in a long grey dress. "Fufufu, is that so? Those two are surely lucky to be nursed by you Falay," said a mature women dressed in white robes. "I think that they are lucky because they were found by someone like you milady," said the young girl while laughing a little. "That wasn''t luck, but the wheel of fate Falay. Those two weren''t meant to die yet," said the mature woman while placing her left hand on the forehead of a small human with pearl like skin and night like hair who is releasing moans of pain in an unconscious state while laying down ona bed that is clearly too big for someone as small as him. The left hand of the mature woman released a green light and the pained face of that beautiful youth started to recede while at the same time his eyelids started to tremble. "He is about to wake up milady!" the young girl said excited. "In just a single day? As expected of one chosen by the gods. I bet that this will turn into some interesting events." the mature lady said cheerfully with a huge grinappearing on her face. Prologue: Goodbye fugitive life. Hello magical "dont wanna say" life. Hmm, what a refreshing morning. The wind is a little cold, just enough to wake me up and the moon is beautiful. Yup, moon, not sun since the sky is still dark, but morning is when one wakes up to start the day, so right now is morning for me. I stretched my arms while inhaling a good chunk of air and then I exhaled while bending my back backwards until my head touched the ground "Huaa" I let out a relaxed moan due to the good feeling of my body stretching. After relaxing my body I started doing some warm ups like light running and spinning my arms and legs to prepare my body for today''s morning exercises. Hmmm. What should I focus on today? I want to improve my escaping abilities so something that helps with my mobility umm ummmmm. Got it! I''ll go with Parkour today. Ah, but there aren''t many houses in this town. Ohwell, the forest is near so I can train there, I need to be careful to avoiddamaging my clothes though. What I am wearing right now are a set of skin tight garments with a emerald colour hip pouch. The upper part is a light blue shirt which sleeves are just a few centimeters long and the lower part is a short which is just a little darker than the shirt and the length is just above my knees. This clothes are perfect for training, the problem is that the materials to make them are incredibly rare around here, let alone the clothes in itself. If they are damaged I won''t be able to mend them and it is going to be a pain to search for another set like those without master''s help. Okay, let''s stop worrying about ifs and start with the training, I need to return in two hours to make breakfast. I started to run towards the forest while deciding today''s menu for training, studying and meals. Urg, I am getting a little hungry, this body''s metabolism is even weirder than before. At leas the forest has many edible things so I should be able to calm my stomach. Having decided my course of actions I sped up a little to reach the forest more quickly. The forest is really close, I have run for only five minutes and I am already near the first trees. Jump, kicking a tree and jumping again. Grabbing a branch, spinning and jumping again. Firing some Mana Bullets towards my back without looking or stopping moving. Grabbing another branch and climbing on top of it in one go. Jumping to a lower altitude branch and using it to climb down in a swift motion. Kicking the tree in midair to propel myself forwards. "Yahoo!" I shouted in joy, and I kept running and jumping around and without me noticing an hour had already passed. It seems that I still haven''t lost my touch.Man, this feels great, I should do it more frequently. After I had my fun, I mean after I finished half of my training, I finished the other half while returning home. Sadly, I couldn''t manage to secure any honey, even after I took the time to return home using another route. Those bees should make their nests in an easier place to find. At least I was able to gather tons of shetas. Haa, I am definitely finding some honey tomorrow, for now let''s wash myself and start making breakfast. I entered the mansion and headed directly to my room, the one that is right next to the stair of the second floor, to grab clean underwear and my hated work uniform and then I headed to the bathroom which is a big room on the first floor. After undressing myself I entered the tub. Inside it there is a tool that creates water if one pours some mana on it, but I decided to make the water myself. First step, releasingmana outside my body.Second step, stabilizing the mana to avoid useless leakages. Third step, gathering enough mana to createthe necessary amount of water to wash my body. Fourth step, shaping the mana into the formula that creates warm water. Fifth step, using the gathered and shaped mana to materialize the result.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Thelast two step can be changed with infusing water and fire element to the mana to summonwater and fire spirits and then imagining the form I wish to make and let the spirits handle the magic for me, but for somereason I can''t infuse elements to my magic so I need to use this method that requires careful mana manipulation. It took me around ten seconds to create the warm water. This magic is a combination of two types of magic so it raises the difficulty level a little. Each mistake make me waste mana. Even after near a month of training I still can''t use magic with perfect efficiency, apparently nobody has been able to do it yet so I wish to be the first one to make it happen, but is so hard. The water ball was formed on top of me so I just had to release the control of the magic little by little to make it flow down onto my body. I first cleaned my body with just the water and my hands until a quarter of the water was used. Then I proceeded to use the soap and shampoo to clean my body again and washed my entire body withhalf of the remaining water. The remaining water was used to wash myclothes dirtied by the training. Once me and my training clothes were clean, I made a warm wind combining fire and wind magic to dry both my body and clothes. Magic sure is convenient since I can use it everywhere, even inside water without worrying about electrocuting myself if I were to use some electrical devices. The downside of magic is the energy consumption though. With my current mana amount I used almost a tenth of my mana pool just for bathing and drying and because I used some magic while training right now I only have a little less than half of my mana remaining. After the drying was done I dressed myself with thisidiotic work uniform,folded my freshly clean clothes and headed to my room to put my clean underwear and training clothes inside my closet. While I was walking to my room I started to braid my hair using barrier magic as additional hands. Okay, my preparations for the day are complete so let''s go to the kitchen. The sun is starting to rise so I need to start quick or master is going to wake up before I finish breakfast. I started to walk quickly to the kitchen which is the furthest room from the stair of the first floor and on my way I met with a blond guy whose face is almost completely bandaged to the point that the only spot I could see form his face are his slanted eyes with black pupils, typical of an Asian. No, since this is Wifrahl and not Earth, then it should be more correct to say that his eyes are typical of a Shiglean. "Good morning Hugo, you are up early today fufufu," I greeted in Talkian while placing my right hand to my facetrying to suppress my laughter. "Mor... morning Hina... Wys," Hugo greeted back with a broken Talkian while stroking his hair and looking to the side. Yup, that blond guy is Hugo. I dyed his hair as precaution measures, but the color definitely doesn''t suit him. It''s incredibly funny, but at least he finally has something that make him look as someone who is not extremely normal. "Get used to my name already, I am not longer Hinata Kuroko, but Wys without a family name," I said slowly since Hugo''s Talkian sucks, with a voice that couldn''t hide my laughing. "Come on, it has only been a month," Hugo said without looking at me with horrible Talkian pronunciation. "It''s not only a month. It has already a month. Not only you are confusing my name, but your Talkian is horrible. And you still need to learn either Shiglean or Euthean. I am full of worries, you should be ashamed of yourself," I scolded him trying to sound cold, but his ridiculous blond hair impedes me to be serious. "It''s not my fault, in fact you are the abnormal one for learning a new language so fast! Rather than feeling ashamed, I should be proud of myself for staying up until late at night studying to improve myself!" Hugo finally looked at me and complained in Japanese with a tearful voice. "I don''t remember giving you permission to talk in Japanese yet. Besides, who do you think is the one who is staying up late at night just to tutor you?Is it wrong to expect something after using my limited time on you? I scolded him failing to sound serious again. Maybe it was a mistake to decide on blond hair. "Urg, sorry."Hugo apologized in Talkian while looking elsewhere again. "Why are you avoiding my gaze?" I said irritated this time, without a hint of laughing. "Sorry," Hugo apologized again, but made no attempt at looking at me. "I don''t need your apologies, just explain," I said with a threatening voice. "Sorry, I mean. Erm. It''s just that I feel a little complicated looking at you. It made me doubt my sexuality. Ah, but now that I think about it''s not weird for me to feel like this considering how you look hahaha," Hugo said with a strained voice. I knew that was the reason. Dammit. I threw a right high kick directly to his head on impulse. And Hugo casually avoided it stepping back. "Your skirt! Care... careful! Your pan... pan... panties are showing!" Hugo desperately yelled in Japanese. "I am wearing boxers you dumbass!" I yelled angrily while firing him a blast of wind on his face from my raised foot. "Uwah!" Hugo screamed in pain while he was falling down since he was unable to avoid my last attack. What I am wearing is not a skirt, but a frilly sleeveless v neck mini dress with some white mixed in the center and a white apron. This clothes shows my entire arms, most of my legs and forget about the neckline, this dress just barely covers my chest and is about to show my navel. To make this short, what I am wearing is a shameless maid uniform that seems as if it was pulled out of a perverted fetishist magazine. "Today''s lunch is going to be blue peppers," I saidwithout even trying to look at Hugo. "Ueh, come on sorry, I was just joking," Hugo said in a perfect Talkian this time. I just ignored him and walked to the kitchen. Those blue peppers that Hugo is so afraid of aren''t something found on Earth. Those are even more bitter than green peppers, but I can use them to make tasty dishes anyways, the thing is that Hugo absolutely hates them no matter how I cook them and this time I am not even going to try to make them taste better. Suffer in hell Hugo. Punishment for looking at me like a girl. Well, I know that this is not completely Hugo''s fault, but this ridiculous uniform. Just why in the world I am wearing this kind of clothes even when Carla is not around? The answer lies fromtwenty seven days ago or one month in this world, three days after I was found by master. The answer to the question of why I am a magical maid right now. Chapter 1: To trust or not to trust. If you want to trust someone, get some information first. "Haa, haa, haa," I was breathing accelerated due to suddenly waking up from a nightmare. Those ridiculous events must have opened some old wounds wait a moment, werent those events part of the dream too? What I am seeing right now are a wooden ceiling that I havent seen before and two girls near me. Yup, that stupid summoning, that reckless escape and that fantasy battle were reality. Just looking at those two girls I understand that while the nightmare was well, a nightmare, those ridiculous events that happened before I fell unconscious were absolutely real. The cute girl is a human around sixteen years old looking at her body shape. Her nose, lips and ears are average, but combined with her round cheeks and rosy white skin,it makes her face looks like a cute angel and younger than what her body apparent. But the most surprising attribute of her are that the colors of her shoulder length hair and big round eyes are fantasy like silver. However, she is not the reason of why I realized that I am not on Earth, since it is possible for humans on Earth to have her features. The one who is the main proof that I am in a foreign world is the mature lady. Her model like defined face, her alluring white skin and gorgeous body, her long and wavy black hair and her sharp dark brown eyes would make her look like a human, a sexy human, butstill a human. Yet I can recognize with a single glance that she is not a complete human thanks to my ability. She is similar to the green haired girl I fought before, butonly in the part of her needing mana for survival. That green haired girl was a primate like me, but this sexy lady in front of me is a mix between a primate and afeline. Seriously, what happened with evolution here? A catand a monkey aren''tsupposed to have descendants. The only thing that I can understand from my observations are that my Appraisal is real and still working, and that I am in a world where humanoids which arent human exists. " ??? u" said theyounggirl with an angelical smile interrupting my thoughts. I obviously couldn''t understand a thing that she was saying since I don''t have my ring so I just stiffly smiled back at her. " 먀??? }~ wC ? bc??{ ??q????? סͩN u" said the mature lady towards theyounggirl in a scolding tone and then she showed me a communication ring as if she was offering it to me. That ring didn''t have a trap or anything like that so I took it with my right hand. I was expecting some pain since I was injured, but surprisingly the only difficulty I got moving my arm was that it felt heavy. I couldn''t feel any pain. Ah crap, I took it without showing any signs of fear or anything like that. "~ ??? bc??{ ??q?????" (How do you feel? Is there some pain remaining?) asked the younggirl after she saw I took the ring. I feel much better than before I got blasted by those guards at the city, but I don''t knowhow should Ianswer her since even though she looks like a cute little angel, she can be a dangerous enemy. Having a non-human by her side doesn''t help me to clear my doubts towards her. I dont even know if I should be acting surprised or not, since I dont know if this ring or this method of communication are something common or not, making me have no other choice besides staying silent. Since I wasn''t responding, the room got silent. "wC }~ ??? wC ? b u??" (Hmm? Don''t tell me that the ring is broken or something like that?) asked the mature lady after a few seconds of silence. Should I say something? But, I dont know a single language from this world; I just have to hope that these two girls arent knowledgeable about foreign languages to the point that they think that whatever I say is something said in a faraway lands language and not something from a foreign world. Thats right! I still havent tried this. (If understanding what you are saying is the power of this ring, then the ring is working. Its just that I cant talk), I said mentally towards the two girls while rubbing my throat and showing my poker face, a peaceful and small smile. Please, work! If this doesn''t work, I won''t have any other choice than trying to speak with an Earthian language. I prayed to the stars, since I hate the god of this world and my prayers were listened, I was able to send the message without talking but. "??? }~ wC ? ੰb{" (Hmm, a sad attempt of lying), said the mature lady with a grin on her face. Geh, I was seen through so easily. My face cramped a little when she immediately saw through my lie. Even though I considered the impossibility of communication, I neverexpected that my lie was going to be so easily exposed. "? bbc????? wC ? c?????" (Dont be so rude milady! I apologize for the rude behavior from my master, I believe in you), said the young girl, first scolding the mature lady and then slightly bowing to me while sincerely apologizing. Ohh, so bowing like that is a sign of apology here. Noted. Also, it seems that I managed to fool the young one. Maybe what the mature lady said was a bluff, I shouldn''t have broken my poker face so easily. "c????? ~ wC ? ੰbwC" (You may have good acting skills, but your lack of knowledge made your lying attempt to fail. I as the one who healed your wounds, have complete knowledge about your condition. Hihi), the mature lady said amusinglywidening her grin and she even haughtily giggled at the end. Is this a bluff too? Yup a bluff. Is a bluff! Don''t be fooled by that Eun-Ha! More importantly, did she just said that she was the one who treated my wounds? Then what about Hugo? It will be a real pain if he ends up dying after all the crap I had to endure to save him. I started to look around the room to look for that idiot. The room is a big one made out of wood, there are wooden furnitures which includes a few chairs, a loncase clock, some small tables and two beds. I am laying on top of one of the beds, while in theother one, there is a black haired bandaged guy sleeping. I can''t recognize his face since it is completely bandaged, but my appraisal tells me that he is a man. (I am extremely grateful for treating my injuries. I apologize for being so sudden, but is the one sleeping over there ayoung man with the same ethnic characteristc as me?) I said mentally again in an attempt to convice them that I really can''t talk. "????? ~? c???? ~ wC ? " (Haah, you don''t need to keep that stupidact),said the mature lady while moving her right hand towards my neck. I know that her hand is approaching, but I can''t move as quick as I wish, making me unable to avoid her hand that is slowly approaching my defenseless neck. When her fingers made contact with my neck, my entire body froze, but instead of doing something brutal as what I expected, her hand started to glow a warm and green light which for some reason felt very comfortable. Eh? What is she doing? I was sure that she planned to kill me now. What a misleading move she just made.Now my back is drenched in my own sweat. "bw????? }? ,wC ~ ??? wC ? ਀? bc??{ ??~ ? w? ੻ww????"(As expected, you can talk, but it is commendable that you can communicate so well without talking, your mana and thought control must be superb.And about your question, I don''t know what that guy''s facial features are since his face was almost completely burned, but I am sure that he is your companion since he is a proper hero after all), the mature lady said in a teasing voice while using the hand she used to touch my neck to point towards that bandaged guy. She know about us! Don''t tell me that we were captured? No, that''s not it,those guards at the gate tried to kill us so they aredefinitely not one of them. That green haired girl also tried to kill us so these pair of girls aren''t her comrades either. Are they a third faction? Also, is that guy really Hugo? I can''t see his face, butI know a certain way to confirm it. The problem is that there is a chance that they see what I am about to do as something hostile and kill me on the spot. What should I do? In my current condition I can''tmove quickly and it will take at least three seconds to deploy my Mana Bullets. "wC ? wC ~ ??? ਀? " (Relax, milady is just messing with you. We are not planning toharm you), the young girl said with awarm smile after seeing my serious face. Ah... She is right. I need to relax. They treated my wounds and asked first how I was feeling instead of demanding me to fight in a war or something like that. They aren''t my enemies, not yet. "Then, could you let me use a bit of my mana to confirm something?" Iasked in English in an audible voicethis time. "ԩ? w? " (Huh, finally feeling like talking?Go ahead and confirm that guy''s soul skill) The mature lady said with ansmug face. Just from her voice and words I can trust that this mummy is Hugo, but it doesn''t hurt to make sure. I released an insignificant amount of mana and moved it towards the mummy. Once my mana approached the mummy I was unable to move it no matter how much I tried. That''s definitely Hugo''s ability. Unless his soul skill is something incredibly common, then there is no doubt that this black haired mummy is Hugo. "Is he okay?" I asked a little worried. "wC ~ C ? wC wC ? wC ? c?? ??? ਀? " (Yes, he is fine. He should be waking up in a week more or less and his face should be restored in a month. His injuries were lighter than yours, but his special conditions makes him more difficult to heal than you),answered the mature lady while stroking her chin. "What you mean by his special condition is his soul skill right?" I asked just to make sure. "wC ? wC ? c?? ??? ਀"(That''s right. I had to use some expensive stuffs just to be able to use healing magic on him and even then the healing was stopped midway), answered the mature lady. As I expected, Hugo''s ability can''t differentiate between friendly or harmful magic and from what I heard, it seems that healing magic needs to have mana close to the target. "Was I healed with magic perhaps?" Iasked curiously, even though I knew the answer. " סͦ N }~ }~ " (That''s obvious. With your injuries, the only choice for survival was a powerful healing magic.), the mature lady said as if it were something trivial. Eh? Survival? "How was my condition?" I asked fearfully. " סͦ N }~ Ԩa ^X[ pTWm ĩ̩ө۩ סͨ" (Most of your bones were broken and many organs were severely damaged. It was a miracle that you managed to survive the operation. Your stamina is really something), the mature lady said excited this time as if she was telling an interesting story. Considering all the damage that I took, her report is believable, but why does she looks so excited by it? Well, at least from her wordsI can inferthe reason of why my body feels so heavy. Her healing magic must have consumed my own energy. "}~ Ԩa ^X[ pTWm" (Doyou think you can trust me now?) asked the mature lady with her annoying teasing tone. "Not yet. First could you tell me how did you know that we were heroes and why did you helped us?" I asked calmly while trying to get up from the bed. My body felt heavy like lead making it difficult for me to move. The young girl aided me after seeing my struggle and thanks to her I managed to raise the upper half of my body. "Thank you, erm..." I tried to thank her, but I don''t know her name, making it a little awkward. "? ??"(It''sFalay), said the young girl "Thank you Falay," I thanked her properly this time. "wC ? C ? c~ wԡC ~ C ? c?? ???? c?? ???" (Isn''t it proper etiquette to present yourself after the other party introduced herself? I am Rechia Windys by the way) said the mature lady with her smile that didn''t vanished from the start. "I am Wys," I said curtly as my introduction. "?? }~Щbc??{ ? " (Is Wys your real name Kuroko?), Rechia asked casually. "If you already knew my name then why did you make me introduce myself?" I said irritated. " סͦ N ةЩbc??{ ?uvwC ??? ?????? ??{S"(Is because theKuroko Hinata that the kingdom is looking for is supposed to be a girl with red eyes, so Ithought that the name isalso a fake), Rechia explained happily. So I am a wanted man now, no, I am a wanted woman. Embarrassing myself with that stupid act wasn''t useless after all. "Wait, how do you know that I am the hero Kuroko Hinata?" I asked seriously. She just said that Hugo''s face was unrecognizable and that the kingdom is looking for a red eyed girl. "}~ "(Se-cret), Rechia answered while waving her finger in front of her grinning face. I want to punch that face right now. "Is it also a secret the reason of why you saved us?" I asked suppressing my violent urges. "uvwC ??? ??????? }~ ءԨa ??{S"(Nope, that''snot a secret. I saved you two because it seemed interesting), Rechia answered with a face that seemed as if she was having lots of fun. That didn''t answered my question at all. I am sure that she is doing it on purpose to make me mad. Decided, I am going to leave this house tonight. "? ca~ ء ?wԡC ~ " (Stop making fun of him milady! He is an injured person!), Falay shouted angrily. "??{ ?uvwC "ءuvw "(Ah, that''s right, I almost forgot because of how lively he is. Falay, bring his dinner here), Rechia said without any hints of remorse. "a vwԨ?C " (Understand milady. I am sorry Wys) Falaysaidwith a resigned voice and left the room. Dinner and not breakfast? "For how long have I been sleeping?" I asked to Rechia. (For a full day. I found you two early in the morning and now is almost two hours until the day ends) Rechia answered my question after looking at a longcase clock that is placed at one of the walls of the room. A full day. Well, considering how badly injured I was I should be happy that the recovery took only one day. "Another question. It wasn''t a coincidence that you just happened to find us right?" I asked without tiredly without any expectations of getting a straight answer. " ?? N ةЩbc??{ ca~" (Yes, it wasn''t a coincidence), quickly answered Rechia. "Ah?" I let out a stupid sound because of the surprise I got from getting an answer. " ةЩ ?? " (It was fate for us to meet this way), said Rechia to finish her explanation. Grrr. I feel like an idiot to have my hopes raised. In this few minutes that I have known her I already understand what kind of person she is. "??? ?uvw}~ " (What''s the matter? Do you not believe what I just say?), Rechia asked with an amused look after seeing my annoyed face. "How can I believe you if you haven''t answered a single question of mine properly!" I yelled angrily. "}~ }~ " (Let me guess, you don''t believe in fate right?) Rechia asked with a knowing face. "As if something like that could exist. The future is made with the present''s actions," I answered her question without looking at her. In response of what I said, Rechia smiled and said "ءԨ~ a ?" (How fitting of you). Why does she look so happy from hearing my answer? What does my answer fit with me? Whatever, even if I think about it I am not going to get a clear answer anyways. After that, I tried to get more information from Rechia, but the only thing I managed to get was that this house is on the border of a nameless village close to the capital, that me and Hugo are being officially treated as missing in action heroes and that this world is named Wifrahl. "Hmm? Wifrhal? I am sure that the kidnapper said that this world was named Koiera or something like that," I voiced my doubts a little confused because of the contradicting information I just received. When Rechia was about to answer, Falay opened the door with carrying a tray that had four plates with vegetable soup inside, a small basked with brown bread and four sets of tableware on her right hand. From the smell I can deduce that the food is not as tastier as the one I ate at the castle. "N ??? ? ةЩ" (Excuse me, here is the food), Falay said while approaching us. It seems that these two intend to eat here. Falay tried to use her left hand to lift a small table. "Wait a moment, I''ll give you a hand," I said while releasing a good amount of mana. "??{ ?uvwC ???" (There is no need, you should just lie on your bed and rest), Falay said a little panicked. Rechia didn''t say anything and just looked at me with her smiling face that I have been suspecting that it is her pokerface. I ignored Rechia''sglance and extended my mana to the table that Falay was trying to lift. I placed the mana under the table''s surface and made it into a barrier. Now I only need to lift it. Hnr. Grr. It is more difficult than I thought. It was easy to make my mana rifle to float, but lifting something heavier than air is a little more complicated. Well, complicated but not impossible. I focused my senses on the barrier to make it''s movement more smoother and after ten seconds I managed to lift the table and move it near me. The amount of mana and control needed to move things is higher depending on its weight. I think I got the hang of it, let''s try with a chair for Falay. I made another barrier under one of the chairs of this room and made it move like the table. Controlling two barriers at the same time requires more concentration, but I think that I can get used to it after one week of practice. It took me fifteen seconds to place the table and chair between the beds that me and Hugo are laying on. If I think about it, it will have been faster if I just let Falay do it by herself. "uvw}~ C ?{ ??? ?ةЩbc" (Your mana flow is beautiful. Milady, it seems thatthe legends about the heroes'' world don''t having magic was wrong), Falay said amazed by what I did. Huh? A beautiful mana flow? What does that mean? I need to learn those concepts quick since magic is one of my weapons now. "Hahahahahaha" Laughed Rechia while holding her face with her right hand. Eh? That startled me. What is wrong with her? "~ Ԩa ^X[ pT" (As expected, youare really interesting), Rechia said without stopping to laugh. Judging from their reactions I can infer that what I did is not something that a beginner should be able to do. But there is something more important than their reactions right now. "Rechia, what do you mean by interesting?" I seriously asked. Is as if she already knew something about me. Depending on her answer there is a chance that I can find a clue to return home. "? ?ةЩw}bء ?{ ?" (It will be boring if I tell you the answer right away), Rechia casually answered with some tears on her eyes and tried to sit on the chair I brought for Falay. That bitch. I moved the chair aside just before she took a seat, but she didn''t fell down. It seems that she expected that. "That chair was for Falay, if you want to sit, bring your own chair," I coldly said to her. "a N ??? ?^X ةШX[ p?بuvw}~ C Щw}" (Don''t be childish, besides I know that you can figure it out without my help anyways), Rechia saidlooking down at me asshe sit on my bed. I got a sudden urge to kick her, but that would truly be childish and furthermore dangerous. "Falay, do you know why Rechia has knowledge about my world?" I asked to Falay with a calm and mature face. Sadly, my non-manly voice can''t make a mature voice to match my face. My voice is not girly, it''s just non-manly. " C ?" (Erm, sorry) Falay apologized while slightly bowing her head. After apologizing she shylylooked at the chair that I laid for her and she only sit down after Rechia gave her approval. " ?? ?ةЩw}{?ةШ{?ةЩ" (Don''t bother asking her. She doesn''t know the answer), Rechia said while taking the tray from Rechia and placed it on the table. I don''t know if she is telling the truth or not, but for now I don''t have any other choice than to trust her. For now, lets satiate my hunger. I took one of the plates and spoons and tried to eat. Since my body feels heavy I aided my armssupporting them with some barriers. "}~ ?ةЩw}{ C ?{ ???" (Don''t force yourself, here let me feed you), Falay said in a caring voice. She took the spoon from my left hand and she started to feed me while saying "Ahhh," It''s a little embarrassing to having a young girl feeding me, but is better than wasting mana in pointless things like this. My earlier display was some kind of experiment so it was okay. "Ahhh" I obediently opened my mouth and let out that childish voice. Wait, I have a feeling that my voice is slightly more high-pitched than before. It must be my imagination. I stopped that depressing train of thought and put the spoon on my mouth. Salty! I expected some saltiness since Appraisal also gives this kind of information, but I didn''t thought that it would be this salty. My face cringed a little, and Falay who saw it got a little depressed. So it was Falay who made the dinner and it seems that it is the norm since Rechia is eating it normally. "Ahhh," I said to make her feed me again. " ~ ??" (You don''t have to force yourself to eat it) Falay said with a troubled face. "I am not. I want to eat. I admit that it is a little salty for my taste but is not a bad taste," I said to Falay with a slight smile. I am not lying. I know the dread of a truly disgusting food. This soupcompared to Carla''s original recipe is like comparing heaven and hell. Is she eating well? Well, Falay didn''t cheered up from my words, but she continued to fed me. Her earnestness made the food more enjoyable, but not less salty. Of course I didn''t tell her that and just kept eating with a joyful face. "Hmm, what should we do with the fourth soup? It doesn''t seem that Hugo is going to wake up soon," I said after finishing half of my food. Incidentally, Falay hadn''t eaten a single bite yet. It seems that she plans to eat after she is done feeding me. " ?{ ???? C ?" (So Hugo is his real name.I can nurture Hugo him with magic), Rechia said with a relieved look after she finished her meal. It seems that she used the bread to mitigate the saltiness of the food, but she still didn''t enjoyed it that much making Falay more depressed. "I thought that healing magic doesn''t work on him." I said after drinking another mouthful of that salty soup. "?ةЩ??? ?w}b" (I didn''t said that it doesn''t work, but that is difficult), Rechia said with a smug face and then she threw a dice sized cube which can sealasoul towards Hugo. That tiny cube exploded with a small flash and at the same time Rechia enveloped mana around Hugo. An instant later, the mana was used to use some kind of magic. So there is a way to counter Hugo''s soul skill, but if I remember right, she said that she used some expensive items to heal him. "??" (Done), Rechia said with an accomplished voice. "How expensive was that cube and what is its effect?" I asked out of curiosity. I made sure to ask for its effect too. "{ ??? ?ةЩb" (That''s a soul sealing bomb, soul sealer to make it short. As its name implies, it can seal the soul, but it only lasts for a two seconds. As for the price, it is around, one million Wion),Rechiaanswered lightly. From what she said, I think that she doesn''t know what my soul skill is. "ꩦ pTWm ĩ̩ " (By the way, the average monthly income for the menin this country is around thirty thousand Wion), Rechia said arrogantly. So that tiny cube which effect lasts for only two seconds costs thirty three month worth of salary from the average men. "How many days have a month here and how much is the staple food here?" I asked to understand the rough currency of this country. "Falay," said Rechia. "wC ??? ????ءԨa ^X[ pTWm ĩ̩?? ??{" (A month, except on the first month of the year which has twenty nine days, the odd months have twenty eight days while the even months have twenty six days. This staple food which is this bread here cost around two hundred Wion), answered Falay with a proud face. If a family has four people, only one of them works and they survive only with this bread, then they will have eight thousand and four hundred Wion remaining, or forty two bread. If one lives by himself without spendingmuch then that person can amass quite a fortune. "I see, that thing costs five thousand bread, is not as expensive as what you made it sound," I said towards Rechia " ?{ ???wC ??? ?????? ??{S ? " (How many soul sealers did you think I used to heal him? The number is over one hundred), Gretia said arrogantly again. Soshe used at least fifty thousand bread. Now I think that it is a little expensive. I am not going to pay her back. That''s Hugo''s debt not mine, besides we never asked her tosave usso she doesn''t have any right to make us pay for her medical treatment anyways. "Ahhh," I said as a signal to Falay that I wish to keep eating.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. After my plate was finished, I also ate Hugo''s portion. Falay got a little more cheerful after seeing me eating a second serving to the point that she wanted to serve me her portion of the dinner too, but I kindly refused saying that she needs to eat too. "}~?? ?????? ??{S? ةЩbcءԨa ^" (That''s right, if is truethat your world doesn''t have magic, so how are you so adept at manipulating mana?), Falay asked with some expectant eyes. "Pure talent," I said nonchalantly. What else can I say. That''s the only explanation that I have besides the fact that I am a hero, but I feel that the right answer was talent. I have always been dexterous at controlling my body after all. "N uvwC " (Haha.You are as self-confident as milady), Falay said with a slight laugh. It doesn''t feel good to be similar to that woman. *** When the meal was finished, I headed towards the bathroom with Falay''s help to wash my mouth and do my other mortal necessities. I obviously made her stop helping me after I entered the bathroom. My current clothes are some loose white pants and loose white shirt, no underwear and was Falay who clothed me. She was the one responsible of taking care of our bodies while we were unconscious, including the cleaning. In my case, she used water magic, to clean every nook and cranny from my body, but Hugo was different. Since is impossible to control mana around Hugo''s body unless one use some expensive tools, she had to wash him manually. I don''t know if Hugo is lucky or not for having a cute girl like her to do that for him, but I decided to stop thinking about it and observed the bathroom. As Falay explained before she left, the bathroom is equipped with some magic tools that can create water if I pour it with some mana. There is even a toilet to expulse residues outside the house that works with water magic tools. I want to dissemble these magic tools to understand its mechanisms, but I have to endure it for now. After I finished everything I needed to do in the bathroom, I started to think about my current condition. Let''s endure that annoying woman for one more night. Also I will give Falay some cooking lessons. I left the bathroom after reorganizing my thoughts and returned to the room I was staying at, which was located on the first floor, the same as this bathroom. My body felt a little better and lighter now, I think that I am going to have a full recovery after a good night of sleep. When I entered the room I was staying at before, I found Hugo lying on his bed and Rechia still sitting on the bed I was assigned, but not a single sight of Falay. "Where is Falay?" I asked while walking towards the bed. "S? ةЩbc " (She is preparing your room), Rechia answered with her usual carefree voice. "You are giving me a room to stay at?" I asked suspiciously. I still don''t know what she is planning so is normal for me to act like this. "? ةЩ}~ ?ةЩw}{ " (You don''t have anywhere else to stay at after all), said Rechia as if were something obvious. I can camp in the forest, but I am afraid that I am going to get ambushed again. But on the other hand, there is nothing that guarantees that I won''t be ambushed here either. "I just remembered, but you still didn''t tell me why the kidnapper said that this world''s name was Koiera while you said that the world is name Wifrhal," I asked with a voice devoid of hope. I am sure that she is not going to give me a clear answer. " }~ ػءԨa ^" (By kidnapper you are referring to your summoners?), Rechia asked amused by my words. "Of course, what else are they if not kidnappers," I answered annoyed while leaning my body towards the wall. I still can''t forgive them for the crap that they did. If I wasjust a few seconds late, Carla would have been the one kidnapped to be used as a war weapon. "???? ةЩbc??{ ??q???? uvwC ?X???{S۩ wC ??? ?????? ??{S ס͡??? ?????? ??{S }~ N u }~ " (Hahaha, you are right, summoners are no different from kidnappers hahahaha. Well, to answer your question, Wifrahl is the word use to describe the whole world, while Koiera is the world that Wion believers use to call the world. They believe thatthe only intelligent being supposedto live in the world are humans and the other intelligent species are invaders. For them, the sole existence of other intelligent species endangers the world. In simpler words, Koiera is the world where only humans lives while Wifrahl is the current world), Rechia explained to me in great detail with a slow speed to make sure that I can understand. I got speechless due to Rechia betraying my expectations, or rather my lack of expectations. "ب~ةЩ}" (Did the shock of the revelation make you speechless?), Rechia said with a teasing voice. "No, just the surprise of you actually answering my question," I said with a honest face and voice. From her explanations I understand that Talkians are a bunch of selfish racists who plans to eradicate everything that is not human. Well, only if what she is saying is true. "Then those demonic forces that the kidnappers wanted memake to fight against, are they just non-human intelligent species?" I asked. "? ? ??{S۩ Щ}~ ?ة" (Yes. To be more precise, they are probably referring to the Demon Federation Lorran, a group of allied countries which populations are mostly demons. Currently those two superpowers are at a huge warin the continent for dominance), Rechia explained. A war. That damn kidnapper actually wanted me to fight in a war of conquest. I have the feeling that they are using their religion as an excuse for war. "How different are demons compared to humans?" I asked without even trying to hide my rising anger. In contrast to my boiling anger, Rechia was looking happy for some reason. " ??{SءԨ~ةШc[ pTWm Ĩ??{ ??q????? ۩ " (It depends on the race, but the biggest difference is that most demons have a mana core inside them, similar to monsters), Rechia answered joyfully. More strange things, monsters and mana cores. I guess that monsters and animals are different. When I was about to ask more questions, Falay appeared from the door. "~ ء" (Oh lucky, I was just about to look for you Wys. I prepared a room for you to stay at), Falay said happily after clapping her hands once. "Thank you very much Falay," I said with a warm smile. Looking at Falay heals me from the stress that Rechia constantly gives me. "??{bc ..???? ??KL ????? ? ^" (Where are my thanks?I was the one who provided your room and also the one who asked Falay to do it) Rechia said with afake pouting voice. "Before going to theroom you prepared, do you mind if I stay here to chat a little more?" I asked Falay keeping my smile and without bothering to look towards Rechia. Seeing me ignore Rechia, Falay gave a slight apologetic glance towards Rechia. I hope that I finally managed to destroy the smiling face of that annoying woman. "? ? N ??KL ??" (You should join the chat too Falay. Right now Wys is going to talk about his former world), said Rechia without showing hints of displeasure due to me ignoring her. "ءԨa?? ?? ء??????KL" (Really!? I''ll join too. Knowing about the world of heroes, lucky me!) "Falay said with a radiant face. How did my plan of learning about this world changed to them knowing more about Earth? Oh well, it is worth it if I can see a cute face like that. "In exchange, tell me everything I ask about this world too okay?" I said warmly and proceeded to walk towards the bed I was sleeping at before. Falay followed after me and Rechia gave some space on the bed for us to sit. I was reluctant to sit near Rechia, but the chair is too cold so I endured it. After the three of us took a seat on the bed and we spent all night conversingabout the two worldsand before anyone realized it, morning came. Since we were talking about another world inhabited by species with human-like intelligence, I decided to omit the nature and talked about the different cultures on Earth and they did the same, talking about the different cultures that exist here in Wifrhal. Falay was surprised by the fact that Earth lacks mana and that humans are the only intelligent species there. On my part,I was surprised of how many different species got the same abilities as humans. I also tried to explain to her that other animals are as intelligent as us but in different ways, however all I got was that she called my world crazy for thinking strange things like that and getting ridiculed by Rechia. I believe in gender equality, so I am going to kick her ass without holding back someday. By the way, because Falay hadn''t travelled too much and Rechia only described things vaguely, it ended with me being the one who talked the most out of us three. I talked about all the places I have travelled back on Earth filled with nostalgia. Sometimes Falay''s eyes were shining from interest and at other times Rechia was looking at me with dubious eyes. Nonetheless, I didn''t forget to make them tell me about the things that I was curious about this world and the three of us had fun telling stories about a lot of things. From our long chat, If those two are not liars, I learned alot. The most important points were: Most of what I learned was from Falay, since Rechia only explained stuffs vaguely saying that it would be better if I found those things that I am curious of by myself. I don''t know why she is avoids giving me straight answers, I hope that it isn''t for the sole sake of annoying me. The only thing that I got from Rechiawas that there are dwarves, elves, dragons, beastkins, and much more including a few races that didn''t exist in Earth''s literature. One of them are Shuk, some kind of metallic people. Demons are people from diverse races whose only common point is that they have a mana core inside them. Apparently it is impossible for a non-demon to produce a child with a mana core. Sadly,Falay''s knowledge about the world is lacking and she is only knowledgeable about things on Alra so I couldn''t get detailed information of anything. One interesting triviathat Falay knew was that humans were considered part of the beastkin and there are some scholars who keep that theory and calls the humans as apekin. Now, about the monsters. They are beings whose intelligence is not like us and have a mana core inside them like demons. I guess that demons are something similar to monsters with human intelligence. Monsters can be anything, from plants to human shaped beings. What I clearly got was that the evolution tree of this world is a huge mess, as if someone was playing a strange game. It is nearly impossible for such many speciesthat are different from each other to acquire the same skill of sharing information and knowledge to others and create a civilization. To be honest, I wished to keep asking more questions, especially the ones related to reproduction. It seems that there is a chance for people from different species to have descendants but I didn''t understand under which conditions that phenomena could happen. I tried to ask them,but before I noticed, Rechia was already asleep while Falay was nodding off, fighting between the real world and her dream world. They said that they were taking care of me and Hugo for an entire day and I kept them up for another day so it is natural that they are tired. "Sorry for keeping you up until now," I sincerely apologized, doing the same slight bow that Falay does when she is apologizing. "??KL " (It''s okay. It was fun), Falay weakly answered with a faint voice. "Just sleep," I gently said and softly pushed her so she lays down besides Rechia. "?? ??" (I need to make breakfast), Falay said while trying to fight back. In response of what she said, I gently said "Good night" and pressed the pressure points on her head that induces sleep. She started to lightly snore under a minute, showingjust how tired she was. I definitely didn''t do it to avoid her food. I stood up from the bed and covered the two girls sleeping with a blanket. Hmm, I learned a lot, but the most important thing was that I managed to grasp a basic level of Talkian language. I guess that I am already ready to escape. I walked towards the exit of the room, but I tripped over nothing. Luckily, my reflexes were good enough to avoid me falling down. I guess that my body is still tired. I should rest for at least one day before leaving. Strangely, I don''t feel the danger that I felt from those kidnappers at the castle. No, far from that, I actually feel safe here. This is weird, there is no way I can trust them, especially Rechia who is keeping an awful amount of secrets. Should I stay hereuntil Hugo wakes up? I want to at least make sure that the guy I saved risking my life is okay. Anyways, what is certain is thatI am not leaving today, and that I am going to give my body a good rest. Let''s head to the room that Falay prepared for me... I don''t know where it is and the bed I was using is occupied now. I feel that I can squeeze my body between them, but I don''t want to be near Rechia. And forget about the bed that Hugo is sleeping at, I am not going to share my bed with a guy. ... ... ... Arg, let''s just look for the kitchen and prepare some light meal, I need to eat anyways. Once I decided what to do next, I left the room and started to look for the kitchen. In the middle of my search, I started to twirl my hair out of frustration because of how big this house is. "Waa! Where is the damn kitchen!" I let out such a yell which sapped the energy that my body is lacking. Isn''t this house a little too big for two people to live? Maybe there are more residents besides Rechia and Falay? At the end, it took me almost thirty minutes to finally locate the kitchen. It was near the bathroom, the last place I decided to check. Why the hell is located there!? Do they not think about hygiene at all!? Once I entered the kitchen, I realized the reason for its closeness to the bathroom. These two rooms shares the same mana line that procures water and heating and the kitchen has a barrier that acts like a quarantine. Stupid otherworldly common sense. My irritation level was getting higher and higher and my tiredness was probably a big factor to it. But the thing that was the icing on the cake was... "Empty..." I muttered shocked. Their refrigeratoronly had someflour which quality is lower than the ones that I am used to deal with. Just what kind of breakfast can I do with this!? "Kokkyo!" I heard the cackling of a rooster just before I started to rage around. If there areroosters, then there should be hens too right? The kitchen has two doors, the one from where I entered and another one at the other side. Judging from what I can see from the window, that other door leads outside and when I opened that door I found more than what I was expecting. There was a little farm with many vegetables, chickens and a pair of cows. Fresh ingredients... Can I do it? Yeah, of course I can.I should be able to prepare something decent now. No, something spectacular. Move body, move! I forced my tired body to move while thinking a few recipes on my head. I am getting hungry already. A few hours later... ""(Whatis this!?), Falay and Rechia said at the same time with theireyes shining and spoons moving at an alarming speed. "Souffl," I answered without any energy left. "? ?? ~ ء??"(This, this blessing from what I grew. My hard work wasn''t a waste), Falay muttered to herself with some tears on her eyes. " } {? ?? "(I am more impressed that you kept that farm until now), Rechia commented with her mouth full. Falay and Rechia are noisily eating the egg souffl I made after securing eggs, milk and vegetables. Those two woke up and came here while I was in the middle of cooking, making me realize that I spent a considerable amount of time gathering the ingredients. Gatheringwas more difficult than what I thought. I guess it was a really bad idea to force my exhausted body to do that kind of farm work. Iwas so tired that after collecting the ingredients that I made this dish with lots ofsilly mistakes. I am feeling bad that they are enjoying so much with such a failure. I don''t have any right to call Hugo an idiot. I decided to not escape since I was tired and what I just did was to over exhaust myself for some food. Those two finished the meals in an instant and Rechia went to get one more serving whileFalay approached me who was sprawled on top of the table. "?? ?????}~??? ? ???S" (Wys, could you teach me how tomakethis? I... I won''t reveal the recipe to anyone, so please. I am begging you), begged Falay with desperate eyes while clinging to my arms, rocking me back and forth. Is it my idea or Falay has a big complex about her own cooking? ? թ????? ????????? ?? ?S }~ " (I am also asking you. Please teach that child that recipe and a few mores too. I willvoidyour medical fees, seriously), Rechia also asked me with a serious tone that she hasn''t shown up until now. I see, Rechia has suffered a lot from Falay''s cooking. Maybe the secret of their fitness is that they don''t eat much because they suck at cooking. "I am not going to teach a failure like that. Let me sleep a little to show you real cooking okay?" I said lethargically after mustering the little amount of energy remaining on me. "ө۩ ???" (Is a promise!), Falay said enthusiastically. "Bring, sugar" I muttered and closed my eyes. Now, just let me sleep. I am so tired that I feel that I could literally die from exhaustion. This is the first time that I felt like that after not sleeping for only one day. I guess that healing magic consumes a great deal of the patient''s stamina. And before I realized, I entered the dream world. *** "Hnnn" I moaned while stretching my arms. I am now in an unfamiliar room with wooden walls and ceilings. The bed is a comfortable one made out of feathers. The room is big enough to have walking place when there is a single bed, two desks, two chairs and a closet placed on it. One of the tables is clearly meant to be used to apply cosmetics on one''s face considering the big mirror on top of it. Was this room previous owner a woman? I stood upand realized that I am not feeling tired anymore. I folded the blankets of the bed while enjoying my refreshed body. I looked at the window, and I saw the sunset. I slept a lot didn''t I? How careless of me. I wonder what hour is it. I don''t even knowthe time measuring system of this world, I should ask Falay for it, I bet that Rechia is going to be vague. I left the room and started to look for Falay. I know that I am on the second floor after I looked through the window so the first thing I needed to do was to find the stairs to go down. I found the stairs at the end of the hall. There is a spiral flight of stairs that goes up and another one that goes down. This house is really big. I guess that this should be considered a mansion. I feel that Falay and Rechia are downstairs, but I was curious about the upper floor so I went to the third floor. What I found was a single door that locked with a big padlock. This room smells suspicious. Sadly, the padlock has a scary alarm system. If one tries to force the lock without the matching key, it will sound a loud alarm ring and release a strong electrical shock to its surroundings. Observing more carefully, it seems that it recognize the matching key from its mana frequency. I didn''t know that each mana has its own frequency and I obviously don''t know how to change mine either so I won''t risk it by forcing the lock. I should ask Falay about this room once I find her. When I decided to turn back, I felt someone going upstairs. That person''ssteps are as light as a cat, I guess that is Rechia. And without betraying my guess, a grinning Rechia appared around the corner. ?? ?S (Have you rested well?), Rechia asked in a curious voice. "Yes, I am feeling as fresh as new now," I answered energetically to show her that I was good. "}S }" (You have a really convenient soul skill), Rechia said with a voice that dosen''t seem impressed at all. Is she talking about my appraisal? No, she shouldn''t know about it. "Are you talking about my fast regeneration?" I asked witha bitter voice. "} }S թ?? ?ء {S " (It was stupid to try to hide it from me. I found it when I was treating you. In fact, your quick stamina recovery was one of the big factors that saved your life), Rechia said with a teasing voice. As I expected, she truly believes that my soul skill is my abnormal recovery rate. "Since you know about my soul skill, can you tell me about that room, or more specifically, what are you hiding behind that door?" I asked casually. " ء" (That''s just my personal library. The books here are not only expensive, but also rare so I need to at least do this to avoid losing any of them), Rechia answered with a proud voice. Books. If all the third floor is used as her library, then there should be a vast number of books there. "Can you let me see them?" I asked humbly. (Of... let me think about it), Rechia answered while stroking her chin. What the... I am sure that she was about to agree with my request. In fact, I felt that she wanted to boast about them. (For now, let''s head downstair. You promised to teach Falay how to cook right?) Rechia said with a beaming smile and led me to the kitchen. For some reason her smile sent chills down my back. "Kyaaa!" We heard Falay''s high pitchen scream when we reached the first floor. The two of us dashed towards the source of the voice. Rechia''s face was incredibly frightening. I don''t have any duty in helping her, but it will leave a bad taste if the one who nursed me back to health were to die and I did nothing to save her. I had prepared four Mana Bullets, all loaded into rifled barrels ready to fire in the middle of the run. Since Iwas faster than Rechia I reachedthe place where Falay had screamed from, the room where Hugo was still sleeping. I didn''t slowed down and when I was near the door I jumped and opened the door with a right kick. What I saw was a fully bandaged guy kneeling down and a blushing Falay who was covering her chests with her two arms. ...Huh? "Hey, you are Hugo right?" I asked in Japanese with a threatening voice. "Hinata-san, please help me! This is a misunderstanding!" the bandaged guy said with a crying voice. Yup, that guy is Hugo. I decided to ignore him and went towards Falay. "Are you okay?" I asked in Japanese so Hugo could also understand what we were talking about. "~b?X[puvwm?"(Sorry, I know that it was just an accident, sorry. I was just too surprised), Falay said apologetically while slightly bowing towards Hugo. ...Just what the hell happened here? "Falay!" Rechia yelled with a concerned voice when she finally entered the room, but after seeing this scene, her face transformed from that frightening look to a confused one. Yup, I undesrtand her. I am as confused as her. For some reason, those two are apologizing to each other, but they are so panicked that neither of them can understand the other''s intentions. The language barrier is notbeing helpful at all. What I can understand is that Falay is not in any danger and that the scream is related to why the two of them are apologizing. Well, to be sincere, I do have an idea of what happened, but that''s too far-fetched to happen in reality. "One of you, explain it now,"I asked in a commanding voice this time. "No...nothing!" "jd??qr"(Nothing!) Falay and Hugo answered at the same time. Something definitely happened and looking at Rechia''s glare towards Hugo, I am sure that she wasn''t fooled either. "਀? ?? ??{b? ???b? ??????X mj (More importantly, is great that this person is up too. He woke up sooner than expected. Now, lets go to the kitchen to eat something nice!), Falay said at a quick speed and stiffly ran towards the door that I had destroyed. I hadn''t failed to notice that Falay''s face was as red as a tomato. Hugo, just what the hell did you do. Also, it seems that Rechia also noticed that red face and she started to glare daggers towars Hugo. Is that jealousy? They were supposed to be in a master servant relationship right? No, I should stop my wild imaginations now. "That''s right, didn''t you said that he should be waking up in around a week?" I asked casually towards Rechia. Hearing my question, Rechia''s angry face disappeared and she started to stroke her chin. " ء?? ??{KL ??X m????ԨaKL ..??? bc^???" (Iadmit that I couldn''t do a precise estimation due to his constitution, but my rough estimation was one made considering a normal person. I guess that heroes are really out of the norm people), Rechia said with some interest hinted on her voice. For some reason I thinkthat Hugo is just a special case. "Hey Hugo, can you walk?" I asked roughly towards that guy who was starting to stand up. "With some difficulty, but yes I can," Hugo answered tiredly. Hmm, it seems that he is still not fully recovered. "You are Hinata-san right?"Hugo shyly asked. "That''s my fake name, but yes I am," I answered a little pissed because of his tone of voice. "You know, you look better without make up," Hugo said while looking to his side. He is an injured kid. He is an injured kid. He is an injured kid. I had to use all my willpower to stop myself from firing Mana Bullets at him. "Shut up and follow us, we are going to eat,"I said more coldly than what I wanted and left towards the kitchen. Rechia did the same as me and headed to the kitchen. Since Hugo is lacking energy, I walked slowly to avoid leaving that guy behind. He is so troublesome. The three of us were in complete silence until we reached the kitchen. "Hugo, that other door is the bathroom. Wait a moment," I said and entered the bathroom. Inside, I filled a few buckets with warm water and called Hugo inside. I just remembered that all the tools in that bathroom work with mana. "Do all your needs and then go to the kitchen," I instructed and left the bathromm to go the kitchen next. Inside the kitchen, I found a disaster. The scent of burnt food lingering in the air, bins full of eggshells and pots with a disgusting mix of vegetables milk and eggs. If it weren''t for my appraisal I would just see it as if it were a mass of industrial wastage. And the culprit of this chaos is the blushing girl holding a kitchen knife chopping vegetables so tiny that they are about to turn into dust. "Stop it!" I yelled in a panic. "Wys?" muttered Falay. "Were you perhaps cooking since I slept until Hugo woke up?" I asked with some fear mixed in my voice. "X" (Yes), answered Falay a little ashamed. "Let me take care of the rest. Just watch and follow my instructions okay?" I said in the gentler voice I could muster. "X" (Yes!), answered Falay excited. Thus, my little cooking lesson started. Originally, I planned to bake some pancakes, but I feel that I should do an egg souffl again. I explained in great detail every step of the recipe while I was showing her an example slowly. Falay did her best to imitate me and she slowly go the hang of it. I think that the main reason of Falay''s awful cooking was the lack of a good teacher. Ah, for this time''s souffl I used butter. Before going to sleep I stored milk in the fridge and now was ready to make butter with it. Well almost ready. I used Barrier magic to separate the cream and milk, magic sure is useful. When we finished, Falay''s eyes were shining with some droplet of tears on the corner of her eyes. "?? ? N ??KL " (I made a tasty dish... I finally did it!), Falay said emotionally. "It was fun right?" I said with a smile that sprouted before I knew it. "XԨaKL" (Yes! Thank you very much!), Falay said happily. "Woah, this looks good," Hugo said amazed. "Kya!" Falay let out a cute surprised scream. I noticed that Hugo entered in the middle of cooking, but Falay was so focused that she only noticed him now that she has finished. "Step back pervert," I coldly said. "I already said that it was a misunderstanding!" Hugo yelled in panic. I ignored him and simply stared coldly at him, which made him return back to his seat where Rechia was giving him icy glances. Seriously, just what the hell did that guy do. He reacted very strongly to the word pervert. "Now that the dishes are ready, let''s serve them,"I said with to Falay with a forced cheerfulness. Falay just silently nodded and then we put the dishes on the table. This tastes good. The softness of the egg together with the crunchiness of the vegetables mesh up together nicely. "Oh, this tastes good," Hugo commented happily. This guy''s mood swings way too fast. One moment he is depressed, at another he is panicking and before one knows it he is happy again. Falay sent me a questioning glance after what Hugo said. "Ah, that guy just said that it tasted good," I explained to Falay. Hearing what I said, Falay''s face was radiant. "qr ء" (I also think that this tastes great!), Rechiaquickly said without properly swalloing her food. Uwah, her eating manner sucks. Such a waste to someone as beautiful as her. And I know that this is not a cultural difference, since in comparison to Rechia, Falay is properly swallowing before saying something. "?{bc^Xmj d ??? ? N " (Milady, don''t eat like that in front of guests. Look even though Hugo is has just woken up, he is properly eating), Falay said embarrassed after she saw my disappointed look towards Rechia. Hearing what Falay said, Rechia quickly swallowed what was on her mouth. I found one of Rechia''s weaknesses, yay! Ah, but Falay is going to have a hard time in finding a boyfriend at this rate unless she and Rechia are... I gave one look towards Falay''s angelical face and stopped that train of thought. That is definitely a one sided love. It''s impossible that such an angel would be together with that devilish woman. "What are they saying Hinata-san?" Hugo asked confused by that little exchange between Rechia and Falay. What a bother. I need to translate everything, but there is something that is bothering me a lot more than that. "Hey Hugo, how are you so calm?" I asked a little perplexed. I have been dragged too much into those two girls pace, making me lower my guard a lot, but Hugo who has just woken up should be terribly confused. "Huh? Isn''t it obvious? I mean we are finally safe," Hugo answered with a confused look. Why is he more confused by what I just said than the current situation? "Do you realize that you have just met with those two strangers right? How can you feel safe around them?" I asked astonished by his answer. "That''s because they saved us. I really thought that we were going to die back then, but that lady... Lecha-san if I am not mistaken carried us back here,"Hugo said with a small smile. Then after that Hugo''s face got stiff and he suddenly stood up. "Thank you very much! I don''t know how I can repay you, but I will definitely do it. I am really grateful that you three helped us," Hugo said while bowing in ninety degrees with the most serious tone I have heard from him until now. Why is he including me there too? Seeing Hugo acting like that, Rechia revealed a satisfied grin while Falay''s face got red again. " ?????X mj d" (It''s okay, I know that it was an accident and I am also at fault for hitting you so hard for a mere accident so you don''t need to keep apologizing, please just forget it!), Falay said panicking It seems that while Rechia understood what Hugo meant, Falay completely misunderstood. "Falay, Hugo is not apologizing, but thanking you." I said with stiffly. Hearing what I said, Falay''s face got even redder which made Hugo''s face red too and Rechia mad again. Ah, this is awkward. "Cough. Hugo, did you perhaps meet them before falling unconscious?" I asked awkwardly after a forced cough. "Ah, ah yes. I managed to recover my consciousness and dragged us outside the river and luckily I found those two girls. I remembered what the word for help was, well actually that is the only word that I knew so I kept saying that,"Hugo said like a machine. Wow, he did a really good job then. "You are more sturdy than I thought,"I said honestly "Haha, well, that was because of you Hinata-san. You used your own body to protect me from the river''s debris and rocks,"Hugo said apologetically. I don''t remember doing that at all. I bet that it was just a mere coincidence, but there is no need in telling him that. But, hearing what he said, it is really a miracle that I managed to survive then. " uvw 롪??"(Wys, can you tell Hugo that he doesn''t need to be so formal in thanking us?), Falay said a little more composed than before. "Hugo. Falay, the cute girl, is saying that you are being a bother by being so grateful, so chill out. Ah, also the sexy woman is not Lecha, but Rechia," I said to Hugo with my usual smiling poker face. "Eh!?" Hugo exclaimed shocked. " uͦꩦ vw" (That''s not what I wanted to say!), Falay yelled a little angrily towards me. It''s the same meaning anyways. "TWסͩN pTWm ĨN m " (Hey Wys, tell that bastard that he owes me hundreds of millions Wion), Rechia said angrily. "No way. Even though Hugo was the one who begged for help, you were the one who decided to help without asking anything in exchange. We don''t have any duty in paying you back,"I said with a bank executive tone. Hearing what I said; Hugo and Rechia''s face froze in shock. Was it that unexpected what I said? Look at Falay, she didn''t reacted at all from my words. "Hey, Hinata-san. Even though they didn''t asked anything, isn''t it ethical to try to repay them?" Hugo carefully asked. "You won''t be able to say that if you know your actual monetary debt," I said to Hugo. And then I continued. "Besides, you said that you helped us because it seemed interesting. On top of that, you also said that you were going to cover the medical fees in exchange of me teaching Falay how to cook,"I said with the same tone I had before. " ??{S }~ " (That''s right milady. You can''t force money out of them when you helped them only in a whim. Besides you even said that it was fated for them to live right?), Falay said in a scolding tone. The words that came out of Falay''s mouth had a huge impact on Rechia, making her eat without looking towards Falay. Hugo''s ability to make people angry is indeed powerful, he can piss people off even when they don''t understand what he is saying. It even reducedthat annoying woman to that state. Ah, I can''t forget about that important piece of information because of myhappiness. "Falay, what did you mean with us being fated to live?" I asked seriously, eliminating that stupid tone I was using before. "? ?????? ??{Sء" (Erm, milady says things like fate or destiny from time to time whenever she does things on a whim), Falay said a little apologetically. "?? ĩ̩ө۩ סͦ먄??{S" (Didn''t I said that you shouldn''t bother asking her? She barely knows anything), Rechia said smiling. It seems that she had already recovered from Falay''s attack, and as expected, she is not willing in sharing important bits of information. "I don''t lose anything in trying anyways," I answered with a resigned face. Rechiarevealed a smile looking at me, as if she took delight in my suffering. " ء????{bc^Xmj" (Ah, by the way. What do you plan to do now?), Rechia asked with that creepy smile she showed me before in front of that door. What to do... looking at those two, I know that escaping is no longer a problem so my next step should be. "Getting a job. I can''t do anything without money," I honestly answered. For some reason, Rechia''s smile widened more after hearing what I said. "?? ةШ~ ءԨa ^X" (Isee, can you do other housework besides cooking?), Rechia asked a little excited. "Of course, there isn''t a single kind of household chore that I can''t do," I said a little boastful. Even Diana, the headmaid of the Zaichiks family acknowledged my skills, there is no doubt that there is no one better than me in housework. But why is she asking me for that? I am having some bad feelings about this. "Are you going to recommend me to some place where I can make use of those skills?" I asked swallowing the fear that was appearing inside me. "bc??{ ??q????? {????? " (Aren''t you sharp? Yes, and the place I recommend you is here!), Rechia said dramatically while extending her arms. Ah, that was her plan. To tie me here using work. Well, if she is saying work, then a salary is a must right? "I am having some bad feeling about this, but what is the job you are offering and how much is the salary?" I asked a little curiously. "}~???? ??} ةЩbc??{ ??q????? {~ ء?{ ??q..." (Heh, I am glad that you are interested in it. Your pay is two hundred thousand Wion per month. You are going to be a live in maid, so you don''t need to pay for living expenses, which include food, shelter and hygiene. Also...), Rechia said without holding her excitement anymore. "No way. I know that the salary is high, but I am not going to be a maid," I immediately responded in English, interrupting her speech.My pride won''t letHugo to even have a hint about what this conversation is about. I would have think about it if she had said butler, but she clearly said maid. She should know that I am a man so that was on purpose. She is just making fun of me. "Ԩa ^X[ pTW" (So fast! At least let me finish!), Rechia said with a sad voice that was obviously fake. "Why should I when you are just messing around with me?!" I yelled angrily. " ?????? ??{" (I was planning to let you enter my library though), Rechia casually said. ...That is actually tempting. So that was what she was aiming at. Right now, I believe that they haven''t been lying to me. It''s just a gut feeling though. And if they have been telling the truth, books are something rare around here, that means that a book is a real treasure trove of knowledge, the thing that I am seriously lacking now. "What kind of book do you have in there?" I unwillingly asked. "??? ?ءԨa"(A lot, from encyclopedias to adventure novels), Rechia said with a triumphant face. Encyclopedias, that should be useful. "Do you have some magic learning book in that library too? Especially the ones related to summoning magic?" I asked without hiding my hopes and expectations. "bcuvwC ???{ ??q??" (Yes, I also have them, but they are only on the elemental level. The books containing more complex matters, especially the ones related to magic are only found in academies), Rechia said with some grudge mixed in her voice. "Don''t tell me that there is some ban on books here?" I asked with some fear. "bc??{ ??q?????????ءԨa ^X[ pTWm" (Yes, to the point that I had to illegally acquire the only intermediate level magic book that I own), Rechia explained without even trying to hide her grudge now. " ??{S }~ " (Milady, you shouldn''t talk about stuffs like that so openly), Falay said in a panic. " סͦ[ pTWm ĩ̩ө۩ N " (Don''t worry. Hugo can''t understand what we say and Wys is smart enough to not disclose what I have just say so casually right?) Rechia said with her usual smile which returned befre I knew it. "That''s obvious," I crudely answered. If I were to reveal something to put her down, I am not going to use something like a book that can be burnt easily, but something more substantial, like the fact that she is not completely human. "uvwC { ??q????? ??? ??????" (So Wys, I even have some illegal books, so are you interested in taking the job now?), Rechia asked with a face that says that she had already won. "Let me think about it. I am going to look for other job alternative first," I answered and finished my meal. "N ?{ ??qԨa ^X[ p}~ " (Fair enough. Falay, accompany him tomorrow and give him a tour around the village), Rechia said without losing her triumphant smile. "?{ ??q?????" (Understood milady), Falay answered with a warm smile. A job huh. Before accepting, let''s try to find something better and make sure that I am not being deceived first. By the way, in all this job related conversation, Hugo looked completely confused since he couldn''t even grasp what we were talking about. Chapter 2: Job hunting! Your first job is important to build your foundation so choose well! Today, I walked around the village together with Falay. I decided to cut my hair short just in case there are soldiers looking for me around here. It was hard for me, since I really love my long and silky hair, but this is for the sake of survivaland besides, my current hair is supposed to grow quickly so this should be okay. I also stored my cut hair since its mana gathering function was still working, making my engineer spirit to awaken. Anyways, the important part is that the walk only lasted less than a hour. Yup, way too short. The village is incredibly small, with only fifty small houses so its natural that the tour ended that quickly. The few families around here sustain themselves with their own small farms, to the point that the only shop here is the one connected to the only administrative building here, the Adventurer Association branch office. For a village that is only a few days from the capital on carriage to be this small is weird, but the most abnormal thing is that huge mansion near the forest. I still dont know how Rechia managed to get a house that big in a village as small as this. That only shop in the village sells some healing potions that cost around five thousand Wion and some camping equipment which are at least ten thousand Wion. It doesnt sell a single book. I asked for the price of a book, but they are not only difficult to get, but they are also very expensive, a single book of elemental magic costs around fifty thousand Wion. Moving to the branch office, I found that there are some jobs that anybody can do as long as one registers himself as an adventurer.Those jobs are similar to the quests that appears on games like gathering materials or killing some beasts or monsters, but the jobs a newbie without a guild like me can take are only the ones that gives a few thousands Wion as a reward, definitely lower than Rechias salary. The one that gives the most amount of money is the goblin hunting quest which gives me three thousand Wion for each thirty goblin that I kill. Actually, If I were to hunt ninety goblins per day then my monthly income would be better than me becoming a maid, but even if I could somehow manage to kill that many monsters per day, it would be impossible for me to carry that many corpses with me each day. I was tempted of trying to live as an adventurer, but those books that Rechiaoffered me are too good to refus,thus I had no other choice than to return to that mansion and accept that disgusting job. But I am definitely returning after ending my job to join as an adventurer, since registering oneself as an adventurer gives one an identification card. The only reason that I didn''t joined yet is because I need to pay an initiation money and because I want my identification card to have my real name, Song Eun-Ha, instead of Wys. When we returned to the mansion, Falay went to look for Hugo while I walked towards Rechia''s room which is on the second floor, only to fall into a hellish situation. "Why do you look so resigned? This is an incredibly high pay job you know?"Rechiaamusedly asked. Its because of that uniform you had prepared. Dont tell me that you made me go outside only because you wanted to prepare that crap," I angrily said in Talkian. Yup, I can speak some basic Talkian now. Falay was surprised by my quick learning, but this feat was mostly thanks to thiswonderful ring, the communication ring. Butright now, I could care less about this ring, there is a more pressing matter right in front of me in the form of a dreadfulcostume. "How rude, this is a lovely uniform" Rechia said with her eyes gleaming a dangerous light. Right now,me and Rechia are on a herroom doing my job interview. What she is showing me as one of the condition to work is a shameless maid costume whch barely covers the chest and is just a few centimeters of exposing my navel. "What uniform?! That''s almost the same as underwear! I am not wearing that thing!" I said in a loud voice which sounded more high pitched than I wished. Yes, that thing is an obscene thing that I only saw in a special kind of shop and... in Carla''s closet for some reason. "I am not going to let you work if you don''t wear this," Rechia said while releasing a creepy aura. "Why!? I can work perfectly without that crap!" I immediately complained with some disgust in my voice that I didn''t even tried to hide. "Because this way is more interesting", Rechia said with her usual huge grin. "I am not doing this," I stated and turned around to leave this room. But before I could touch the door, Rechia said "So you are not interested in the slightest about my books?" Dammit. "Let me have a look on your library before saying anything more," I said supressing my desire to run away from that pervert. Hearing my answer, Rechia got incredibly happy and led me to her library. The key to open that lock was hidden inside her bosom. I have to admit that it was sexy in how she took it out, if only her personality weren''t like that... When she opened the door, I took a peek inside. The amount of book stored here was almost the same as the one in a small library. Is not that much, but considering how expensive those books are, this place is amazing. "Hehe, impressed aren''t you?" Rechia said smugly. "I don''t know how to read so I don''t know how precious this is," I said trying to hide my surprise. "As a gift, I willteach you how to read, then you can decide if is worth it to work here," Rechia said confidently while walking towards a set of chair and desk. That''s going to be useful. I thought that she planned to make learn to read by myself to make me work here longer. "Thank you," I saidand followed after her. Rechiasat down on the only chair disponible here and took a notebook and quill that was on top of the desk. Then she proceeded to write a bunch of letters that I recently saw on the Adventurer Association. What surprised me is that those letters are similar to Greek. Not only their spoken language, but for even their written language to be similar can''t be coincidence. After Rechia finished to write everything she read out loud every single letter while pointing at them. "Rechia, can I borrow some paper and ink?" I asked after she finished reading. "Each bottle and notebook is going to be discounted from your wage," Rechia said with a joking tone. Well, only her tone was joking, but I am sure that she is being serious. "Hey, weren''t you going to cover my living expenses too?" I asked defiantly. "Those tools are expensive and they definitely are not living expenses. Don''t worry, I will only charge five thousand per notebook and ink bottle, which is cheap," Rechia said smiling. Haa, in a country where books are scarce is obvoius that paper and ink is going to be scarce too. "I still haven''t accepted the job," I said annoyed while walking around the room. Rechia just smiled and followed after me. This library really has a little of everything, well everything except cooking book. There are tidily organized by their subject. Since my Talkian is still at the basic level I won''t be able to understand technical books so I guess I have to stick withthe picture encyclopedias and some novels, being the latter her main collection. Seriously, half of this library are novels. At first I thought that they were history books, but with the first three books that I thought were history books, Rechia said "That one is so romantic that I almost cried," and "Nice taste, this is the best love story that you can find," and "I want to read this one again, let''s read it together in your free time okay?" Doesn''t she has any other novel that aren''t romantic? Anyways, after walking around the library once I reached my decision. "Haah, okay. I will accept the job," I said with a resigned voice. "I knew you would say that," Rechia said with a triumphant voce. How I hate that voice. "Your room is the same one that Falay prepared for you. Your work uniform is on my room, but before goingyou have to sign this," Rechia said in an office lady like voice and took a scroll from the desk. "Is that perhaps a..." I wanted to saycontract, but I still don''t know that word. "This is a contract, something like a promise that you are going to work for me and I am going to pay you. Don''t worry there is nothing weird, I made it just in case some law enforcers comes here," Rechia said casually. Looking at that scroll I can see that it is indeed a normal piece of paper without any magical gimmick. "Can I read it please?" I asked casually to avoid her seeing my doubtful state. "Of course, in fact that''s the norm before signing. Is a relief that I don''t need to teach you that, ah but can you read already?," Rechia said incredibly happy. As if you would teach me something properly. I wanted to say, but she did teach meabout the current war state and how to read so I swallowed my complains. I took the contract and tried to read it. There were many technical parts which I had to ask Rechia its meaning. I know that is dangerous totrust insomeone I barely know with stuffs like this, but I feel that she doesn''t lie. Yes, Rechia hides a lot of stuffs, but I don''t think that she lies. It''s just a gut feeling, but I trust my insticts. The contract in summary stated my wage, my free time, my rights as worker and Rechia''s rights as the employer. Besides the maid uniform thing, the contract seems safe so I signed it. Rechia also signed and then she split the contract in half from the thin side, revealing that the contract was in fact two pieces of paper stuck together. "This is your copy, now get to work," Rechia said with a huge grin. "Understand boss," I replied in a polite tone of voice. I am her servant now so I am going to try to be polite. Work is work after all and more importantly I don''t want her berating me for not doing my job properly and then imposing other strange things to me as compensation. "Boss? Hmm, it doesn''t sound right. A maid shouldn''t call the employer boss," Rechia said while stroking her chin. "Then what should I call you? Milady like what Falay does?" I asked. "No. Only my personal attendant is allowed to call me Milady," Rechia said thoughtfully with her eyes closed. Personal attendant? Just what is Falay and Rechia''s relationship then? Maybe is the thing I imagined before? "I know!" Rechia said interrupting my dirty thoughts, then she continued what she was saying with a excited voice "Master. Yup, a maid should properly call their master Master!" "Is that your fetish, Master?" I asked feeling a little disgusted. "What happened with your polite tone from before?" Rechia, no Master asked with honest curiosity. Is she really wondering the reason? "It''s just difficult to be polite when faced with such a perverted master like you Master," Ihonestly explained with a strained smile, trying my best to be polite. "A maid is not supposed to talk towards her master like that," Mastersaid without seeming to care about my tone of voice. "A man should not be a maid in the first place," I quickly rebuked with a tired voice. "A man should not be as pretty as you in the first place," Master said, imitating my tone of voice. She is definitely making fun of me. "I wll start with the job immediately. This house is big and I noticed that is dusty so I need to start quick," I said to stop me from exploding form irritation. "Of course it is dusty, this house is to big for Falay to clean alone," Master said as if it were a matter of fact. Then you should have hired someone before! Ahh, that''s why she hired me. But are two people enough to clean this place? I know that I can clean this place using modern tools, but it should be too taxing for the average person. "How did Falay managed to take care of her farm while making this place to look presentable?" I askedcuriously. "She has mastery in somebasic elemental magic so she can clean faster than the average maid. She is a really special kid" Falay answered proudly. Cleaning with magic. I see. "Master, teach me how to use elemental magic too. The contract states that you should give me the tools to work right?" I asked calmly, hiding my excitement. "You should ask Falay for that. I am a master of healing magic, but I suck in every other field of magic while Falay is loved by the spirits to the point that there is no magic that she is weak against. She should be more suited to teach you than me," Master said without showing any hints of joking. I don''t even know what spirits are, but from the way she said it, Falay must be something like a wiz kid. "I understand Master. I will ask Falay to instruct me on this," I answered and turned around to leave the place. But before I approached the door Master said "Wait," stopping my actions. "What is it Master?" I asked with the most polite smile I could muster. "Receiving instructions of how to use magic is part of your work, that means that you need to don your uniform," Master said gleefully. Almost! I was almost able to slip away! After that Master lead me to her room and gave me my new work uniform. I gurdginglywore that shameless costume and applied some make up to hide my original face since I definitely don''t want my real face to be seen together with this kind of clothes. It goes without saying that I kicked Master out of her room when I was changing. *** "What... What is this!? This is so cute!" Falay squealed in a high pitched tone. "Fufufu. As expected of you. You really understand my sense of fashion, Falay." Master said with a mix between proud and happiness. "Hinata-san. Is wearing that kind of clothes your hobby?" Hugo said without even looking at me. "As hell it is! This is part of my job!"I angrly berated to Hugo in Japanese. Hearing me, Master was just laughing while Falay was feeling a little apologetic from her earlier actions. Since I was still using the ring and I wasn''t trying to block anyone, Falay and Master should have understood what I said. "Job?" Hugo asked a little confused. "Ah yeah, I tried to avoid mentioning it to you. I accepted to work as a maid to pay for our medical fees. You should pay me back with interst okay?" I said while rubbing my forehead in annoyance. "Erm... didn''t we agreed to null the medical fees?" Falay asked as confused as Hugo. "I am just joking around. He would realize that I am lying by himself so don''t worry about it," I calmly explained it to Falay in Talkian. Hugo looked confused since he couldn''t understand what I said. "Anyways, why the hell are you here instead of resting on your bed?" I said in Japanese in a scolding manner towards Hugo. "I feel that I won''t recover quickly if I keep sleeping. I need to move my body around to heal faster,"Hugo said as if he was making some excuses towards a teacher. "And that''s why you are working here in the farm?" I asked getting irritated by his answer. Is it my idea or lately I am doing nothing more than getting either annoyed or irritated? Right now, the four of us are in the little farm that has been taken care by Falay. After I finished my preparations for work, I and Master went to look for Falay. The first place we decided to check on was in the room where Hugo was sleeping, but neither of them were present there. I sharpened my senses the most I could and heard some noises on Falay''s farm. There we found Falaywatering her vegetables while Hugo was cleaning the henhouse. "I wanted to stop him, but Hokuto insisted in helping," Falay said guiltily, but a momenther face showed some anger and approached me and then she said "That''s right! His name is not Hugo, but Hokuto! Do you know how embarrassing it was that I kept calling him Hugo without knowing that it was just some silly nickname?!" in the same scolding tone that she used towards Master "Ah that''s right. I keep calling him Hugo so I kinda forgot his name. Well, he will get used to it," I nonchalantly replied to her. "More importantly, you two should reflect on your actions. Hugo you are injured so you should rest and obey the people nursing you, not bother them. Getting your wounds worse by trying to look cool in front of a girl is plain stupid. And Falay, no matter how much he insisted, you shouldn''t have let Hugo to help you. Hugo''s wounds could have been opened again and is not sanitary at all to make an injured person to clean a henhouse. Even if the language barrier makes communication difficult, transmitting and understanding simple things like stop and rest should be easy," I scolded Falay and Hugo in a serious tone in my scolding position where I place my hands on my hips. "You are right, sorry," Falay apologized after I finished with my scolding while slightly bowing her head. "Urg... sorry,"Hugo also apologized and imitated what Falay did. I don''t want to hear their apologies, but that those kids understand what they did wrong. I even held back my urge to punch Hugo after his idiotic actions because I am thinking about his injuries. "Okay, you should relax too Wys. Those two are truly reflecting on what they did. Besides Hug... Hokuto is healing faster than an average person so I am sure that this little event won''t worsen his current condition," Master said while patting my head. "You are the one who needs to reflectthe most Master,"I said while getting away from her, since itfeels gross to be patted by a pervert like her.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She is the one who healed Hugo, so she is the primary responsible for his health. "Eh? Did you just call Rechia-san Master?" Hugo asked with great surprise. "Stuff happened and I am now working under a pervert who has a fetish of dressing boys in this kind of costume and gets excited at the prospect of being called Master by maids," I answered without a hint of emotion like a machine. Hearing what I said, Hugo got stupefied, but he decided to not ask anymore after seeing my face, making me wonder just what kind of face I am showing right now. "You shouldn''t call your master a pervert and also,I already planned onchecking his condition. But before anything else,aren''t you forgetting why we came here in the first place?" Master said while taking another soul sealer from her pocket. That''s right, I almost forgot because of that stupid stunt that Hugo did, but I actually came here to ask Falay to teach me magic. "Falay, can you give me magic lessons? I need them to clean the house more efficiently," I asked with my polite tone that I use for work restored. "Me, teaching you? You are already so good at controlling mana that I don''t think that I need to teach you," Falay said showing some embarrassment. "Magic? Are you going to learn magic Hinata-san? Can I also learn too?" Hugo asked excited. "Stop dreaming when you can''t even control your own mana. I have another kind of lesson waiting for you," I said a little arrogantly. Hugo got a little shock from what I said, but he recovered quickly. I guess that he already understood that is impossible for him to use magic. "Also, stop calling me Hinata-san. I already told you that Hinata Kuroko is a fake name. My current name is Wys," I said towards Hugo. "Wys sounds way more fake than Hinata Kuroko," Hugo said with a voice that showed that he didn''t believe me. "You just said your current name, so that means that Wys is also a fake name?" Master asked amused by something I couldn''t understand. "A problem with that? I only planned to hide my name for a few days, but I am definitely not revealing my true name while wearing something like this," I irritatedly said to Master. "Your need to improve that mouth of yours if you want to be an excellent maid," Master said with a playful voice. Grr. I almost forgot that I am already working. This contract is only for a month, I need to endure and absorb as much information as I can to avoid lengthening my working days. "Cough. Falay, the only magic I can use is the one where I create a barrier. I wish to be able to produce water and heat too with magic and Master told me that you were the one suited for teaching me," I explained after recovering my cool with a fake cough. Water and heat. I know that heat can be made since I was almost killed by a huge heat ball and if someone was able to create a flame tornado with magic, then creating water should be possible too. "Eh? You are only able to create barriers? With that control of yours, I thought that you were already able to do some advanced level magic, let alone elemental level?" Falay said surprised. As I thought, my ability to control mana is abnormal for a beginner, but I never thought that it would be so good to the point that people could misunderstand that I am already an incredible mage. "It hasn''t been too long since I came here and it is true that magic doesn''t exist in my former world so I have only practiced for three days. I didn''t had time to learn magic properly after all," I carefully explained to Falay to avoid further misunderstandings and some baseless expectations. "That level of control in just three days... I see, that''s why Milady told you to make me teach you. Leave it to me Wys." Falay said hitting her chest with determination while showing a face thatlooked as if she understood something. "Okay I am counting on you," I said to Falay withmy naturalsmile. That figure of her looks reliable so my smile naturally appeared. Seeing me like this, Falay''s face got red and her eyes shined with excitement. Is she falling for me? As if that would happen. I am not that dense and I am already used to that kind of look. That''s the kind of look that people show me every time I smile naturally, they see me as if I were if I were a little innocent girl who needs to be protected. That''s one of the main reason of why I was always more popular with guys than girls, dammit. "To start, gather mana on your hands," Falay said in a motherly voice. I decided to ignore the fact that a younger girl is treating me like that and just followed her instruction. I gathered a small amount of mana on my hands, making sure to avoid any useless leakage. "Good, that flow is really beautiful, like a pure and calm lake," Falay said impressed. "What is a beautiful mana flow?" I asked. I have been curious about that term for a while now. "Mana flow is as what it sounds, the flow of mana.When an average person releases his own internal mana it chaotically spreads to the surroundings, but mages are able to control their mana in a smooth flow to be able to shape magic. As the flow is more controlled, the shape of that mana flow looks more beautiful, at least for me," Falay explained looking dazedly at my hands. Her actions are interesting. "Can you see mana with your eyes?"I asked. "Yes she can, but that is because she is special. It should be impossible for a normal person," Master proudly answered in place of Falay. "And I guess that the reason she is special is a secret too right?" I asked with an ironical voice. "How smart. You are already understanding how this work," Master answered happily. "Is it a secret for you too Falay?" I asked gently, trying to hide my annoyance since Falay is not at fault. "I know why I am special, but I am not allowed to reveal it yet," Falay answered apologetically. "When you can reveal it?" I askedsurprised this time. So there are things that she knows but can''t reveal, that means thatwhen she says that she doesn''t know, she really doesn''t know. "Ican only reveal it to the people who already knows why I am special," Falay said looking more apologetically than before. "Calm down, you don''t need to feel bad about it. Just continue with your lesson," I said with a calm and comforting voice. What she said is plenty enough, withwhat she said, I know that I amable to figure out the reason without their help or she wouldn''t have said the word yet. "Okay, I will continue," Falay said a little more energetically. Then Falay approached until there was only a single step of distance between us and started her lesson. "Well, now that you have gathered mana, infuse it with an element. Since you want to learn to create water or heat things, then try to infuse either water or fire element. Since you are just a beginner don''t try to mix them because a rough handling could end up as a dangerous explosion. Infusing with an element? What is that? "I don''t understand. Can you show me an example?" I honestly asked. I am not ashamed to ask when I don''t understand, I know that there are times when is better to realize stuffs by oneself, but I also know that there are times where one needs to ask quickly. "Hmm? Can''t you just infuse it? Like this?" Falay said confused while gathering mana on her hands. After she gathered a small amount of mana, the mana started to feel hot and I could see that some strange things were gathering on it. Looking at those things more closely I understood that they are fire spirits. Those spirits gathered in a huge amount, maybe that''s why Master said that Falay is loved by the spirits. "Sorry, I saw what you did, but I don''t know how you did it," I explained. "Hmm,I just infused an element... don''t tell me that you can''t feel a single element inside you?" Falay doubtfullly asked. "The only things I can feel in my body are my soul skill and mana," I answered a little stiffly. Uhh, Ican feel where this is going to go. Hearing what I said, both Master and Falay got speechless with their faces showing shock. So Master can also make a face like that. "Hey Wys. Are you sure that you can''t feel a single element on your body?" Master asked seriously. "Yeah, I am sure.Is it weird?" I asked with some fear. "Well, it''s not impossible, but extremely rare, to the point that is treated as some myth by some people. Furthermore, people who are naturally good at handling their own manahave at least one element which their affinity is very high. In fact, it wouldn''t be weird if someone with your level of control is loved by the spirits like Falay, but your case is almost a miracle," Master explained with a face that clearly shows that she is confused. "Maybe Wys elemental affinity is so low that he can''t feel anything... that''s probably wrong right? It is impossible for someone with that level of control to not feel an element," Falay said confused as well. "In other words, I am truly an existence out of the norm. Does that mean that I can''t use a magic besides the one that relies on barriers?" I said a little dejected. "It only means that you ended up being someone more special than what I initially thought," Master replied with her usual grin, without any sign of the confusion she showed before. "So, is there a way for me to learn different kind of magic?" I asked with some expectations. "Wait a minute! I can only understand half of the conversation, but are they going to teach us magic? If that is true then Hinata-san, please translate as best as you can!" Hugo excitedly asked. "The lesson is just for me. Just be content with the fact that I am talking in Japanese now and don''t interrupt anymore."I coldly replied. Seriously, he interrupts in the worse timing possible. Hugo looked dejected by my answer, but didn''t opened his mouth. Good, it seems that at least he is trying to avoid being a bother. "Don''t be so harsh Wys," Falay said while pitifully looking at Hugo''s sad face. "Okay, okay,"I gently said, but without trying to sound apologetic at all. In response, Falay looked at me with a scolding face. On the other hand, Master was looking vexed, glaring daggers at Hugo. Heh. I guess that she really is jealous that Hugo is getting so much attention from Falay. This is fun, I am getting some urges to make fun of her. "I have some books back at the library that explainsways for people with low elemental affinity to use magic. I will give you this day for you to practice magic, but starting tomorrow you are going to do your job properly since I am going to buy the proper tools okay?" Master said with an unhappy tone. She is clearly still annoyed at Hugo, but I need to refrain my urges to tease her. She is giving me the chance to learn magic after all. "Master, I know how to read and already grasped the basics of Talkian, but there is no chance for me to understand complicated words," I explained with a serious face trying to suppress my laugh. "That is easy to solve. Falay, go with Wys to the library and help him study. You don''t need to clean the house today since I had already planned for you to teach Wys spirit magic instead of your usual work. The only difference is that you are going to help him study structured magic instead, which is good for you too so give your best," Master quickly ordered. "Thank you very much," I said with sincere gratitude. Is a little suspicious that she already had made plans of teaching me magic, but for some reason, I don''t feel that her secret agenda is harmful. "Ah right, before I forgot. Hugo, make sure to rest properly and listen to your doctor''s order. I don''t think that you are stupid enough to not understand simple words like sleep and rest right?" I said. After that, Falay and I headedtowards the library while Master and Hugo went to that big room where Hugo was sleeping. *** "Uwah, isn''t this too fast? I dont feel like I have taught you anything," Falay said surprised. "Hehe, I guess that my mana control was more incredible than what you expected," I triumphantly said in Talkian while making a donut shaped mass of water to float on top of my hand. It has been a few hours since I and Falay entered the library. Falay found the appropriate books quickly and we started my magic lesson immediately. There were only five elemental level magic books and one intermediate level magic book. I obviously started reading the elemental level books, which weren''t too long so I was able to digest them in a single hour. All the technical words were translated by Falay and I memorized those words immediately so I didnt need to ask again for the same term. From what the elemental level books stated, there are two main branch of magic. The spirit magic and the structured magic. The magic that Falay uses is the spirit magic. That kind of magic works by infusing a chunk of mana with an element, which attracts a spirit corresponding to the element infused. That spirit shape the gathered mana and forms the magic imagined in the casters mind. Depending on the amount of elemental affinity; the amount of mana usedand the input from the caster at manipulating the mana differsfrom mage to mage. Now, what is an element? I sincerely don''t know. Fire element helps to make fire magic, but fire is simply hot concentrated air so fire element should be a part of heat and air element, but they are not only different, but heat element doesnt exist. There are a lot of different elements, but the most important ones are fire, wind, air, earth and water. Seriously, what encompasses earth element? Dirt has a lot of different materials and is counted within earth element. So confusing, I hope that my inability to understand the elements is not the cause of the lack of elements inside my body. Well, anyways, the magic that I am studying is structured magic. This kind of magic moves a certain chunk of mana in a specific pattern to create an phenomena. It originally started by people who wished to make magic that they don''t have a good affinity with and to make it possible those mages imitated the pattern that the mana takes when the spirits aids the caster at casting magic. Because of its origin, structured magic is also called fake magic. Structured magic allows for anyone to be able to use any kind of magic, but spirit magic is far more popular and I learned the reason in the hard way. In the elemental level books; there were some patterns to make a handful of dirt, a simple water ball, a cool breeze, and a warm air which I refuse to consider a flame. Those patterns are called magic formations and the ones drawn on this book seemed simple at a single glance. The shape for the water ball was a circle with three wrinkled lines on the center, which immediately tried to make, It was going good when I was making the circle, but the real difficulty came when the time to make the wrinkles came. I had to make the circle to float and make the wrinkles with another chunk of mana. This was like trying to write on someone''s face while balancing a broom with the tip of your finger. And the worst part was the activation step. To activate it, it was similar to the barrier making, but instead of imagining rejection, I had to imagine the water ball, but as an added difficulty, I had to make the wrinkles and the circle to rotate in different directions while connecting them with a thin thread of mana. This step was similar to writing while beating eggs and pressing specific switches with my nose. For some reason, the book said to concentrate mana on the hands, but since I could release it from any part of my body I didnt follow that step. It took me near an hour to get the feeling of this trickand when I finally managed to materialize a thumb sized water ball I felt incredibly exhilarated. Before drowning in an accomplished bliss, I analyzed the water ball. From what I felt, the magic formation gathered the water in the surrounding air making its shape. I didn''t cut off the mana connection from me and the water ball which was slowly consuming my mana. I was able to move it the same way as I move my barriers, consuming more mana as I make it go faster or making it to go far from me. I wasn''t able to change its shape, no matter how much I moved it. When I cut off the connection, the water ball fell to the ground. Since I got the hang of it with the water ball, I tried to do the other magics and it took me ten minutes to make the other magic formations. All the elemental level magic are based on a circle with some drawings on its center and the process to materialize it is the same. For hot air, A.K.A. fire, the drawing is a four leaf clover. The materialization was that the mana liberated a huge amount of energy, heating a small volume of air to the point where I could see asmall orange torch. If I use more mana, the size of the fire grows, but thetemperature is the same. My Appraisal only let me know that what is floating near me is a fire, but my own theory is thatthis magic formationgathers combustible components from the air as long as I keep supplying it with mana. For cold breeze, the drawing is a whirlpool. This is simple, it just releases an adequate amount of energy to push air. For dirt, the drawings are a pair of square of the same size, one inside the other. This onegathers carbon in the air and solidifies it. The most complex one to understand is the fire magic and is also the one which consumes the most amount of mana. There are specificmagic formationsto change theshape of the magic, like shaping it in the form of an arrow or a disc. I had to make some specific drawings on the border of the circle. Before trying those patterns, Iquickly readthe books again to find a common point. I got the feeling that there is a common base for the shaping of the magic. And as expected of me, I found their common point and I immediately proceeded to make a magic formation not present in the book, what I had in mind was a donut shaped water and it was obviously a success. I was so engrossed with my magic studies that I failed to realize that Falay was completely silent the whole time until she opened her mouth due to her surprise which lead to this present state. "Indeed, your mana control skills are more incredible than what I expected. I don''t understand how someone with such fine mana control like you doesn''t have a single elemental affinity," Falay said with amazement while passing her finger through the water donut. "How is related the mana control with elemental affinity?" I asked while making a ring sized fire donut while still maintaining my water donut. "Is because people with high elemental affinity are helped by the spirits to control their mana," answered Falay. "I see. Does that mean that is difficult for a human to manipulate mana to my level without the help of the spirits?" I asked with a relaxed voice. I wish to be able to use magic in any situation so I need to get used to make magic formation and controlling the magic while doing mundane things in a totally relaxed state. This conversation is also part of training for me. "Not only for humans, for every person, no matter which race it is, it is near impossible to reach your level of control in just a few days without the help of the spirits. I guess it wasn''t an exaggeration when you said that your mana controlling ability was pure talent," Falay answered while laughing a little. In the middle of her explanation, I managed to make the fire ring, which I placed in the hollow part of the water donut. Then I proceeded to read the intermediate level book. "Wait, arent you advancing too fast? Your mana should be running low by now" Falay asked a little worried. "Don''t worry. I have been using a minimum amount of mana to do magic. That''s why I kept the size of the magics small," I answered without stopping to read. The intermediate level book has patterns and theories about more offensive oriented wind magic. There wasnt any pattern that let me change the shape of the magic already formed, but there were patterns to make set automatic movements. To do it, I had to make another circle on top of the magic that I wish to materialize and draw another drawing between those two circles. Making the circles too far apart is a waste of mana so I need to make them as close as possible, this makes the difficulty to rise to a whole new level. What I want to try is making a pair of thin wind discs that rotates by themselves, but Urggg, I unconsciously let out a strange moan. Fufufu, it seems that you are having a hard time, Falay said as she giggled. What is so funny? I asked a little vexed. I know that I shouldnt try to vent out my frustration at her, but I couldnt help it. Failing at something is too stressful for me. Nothing. Is just that I am relieved to see that you can also have hardships like a normal person, Falay said happily. I am not a normal person though, I said in a joking tone. I am a hero summoned from another world so technically I am not a normal person. You know what I mean. I was incredibly surprised when I saw you making magic formations that werent explained on the books, Falay said with a fake angry tone. Then you are going to get even more surprised, just wait for a pair of hours and I will show you an amazing stunt, I cockily said. Then what should I do while I wait for your amazing stunt? Falay asked with a teasing tone. Didnt Master told you to practice structured magic too? Practice together with me I said with a strained voice. I almost lost control of my mana since I got too distracted by the conversation, but I managed to recover my rein of it with some concentration. Looking at you, it seems that I will only be a distraction and besides there is only one type of structured magic that I need to study, Falay softly said. Only one type? Does that mean that there is an element that you dont have affinity with? I asked relaxed this time since I recovered the control of my mana now. Its not that the affinity is weak, rather this particular magic requires a lot of input from the mage itself and it is near impossible to use it if one doesnt have an affinity to begin with, she said as she slowly closed her eyes. What kind of magic is that troublesome? I asked. Healing magic, Falay curtly answered and started to release mana from her hands. Hmm? Now that I think about it, every time I see someone using magic, the caster in question releases mana from their hands and the book also said to do it from there. Can I interrupt you for a second? I softly asked. Of course, Falay answered with a strained voice. It seems that healing magic is really difficult. I underestimated its difficulty since Master could do it as easily as waving her fingers. Why mana has to be released from the hands? I asked. Because is quicker and easier this way Falay slowly answered, but she stopped in the middle of what she was saying and suddenly opened her eyes. Wait. You werent releasing mana from your hands for training reasons right? Falay asked with a strained smile which was not formed due to her concentrating on healing magic since she stopped pouring mana. Well, it was for training since I thought that it will be better if I could release it from any part of my body, but it seems that it is not normal to be able to do it this easily right?. I answered while scratching my right cheek. Of course it is! Falay yelled while showing a frustrated face for the first time. If she reacted like this, then it means that my talent is really outstanding. I dont feel any difference from releasing my mana from my hands or other part of my body. Being a genius in this area too, what a great feeling.. I am not going to be surprised by your magical skills anymore, even If you tell me that your mana level is at rank 20, Falay said after she exhaled a small sigh. From how you are saying it, rank 20 is something really high right? I asked. Ahh, I forgot that mana measurement is not explained in those books. Mana amount is measured by rank, a high amount is marked by a high rank and like you guessed before, rank 20 is a high level of mana amount. Milady said that there are only fourteen people in the whole world that is higher than that rank, Falay said with a kind tone. It seems that whenever Falay explains something, she tends to talk in a kind manner. She is going to be a good mom in the future. Now I am curious about what your mana level is. I want to see the glow of a mana sensor of a rank 20, Falay said with a tone that changed from kind to childish. Urg, mana sensor. I remember that when I touched it, its glow wasnt as bright compared with the other guys. Dont raise your hope too much. I already touched a mana sensor and even with my lacking knowledge about magic I could tell that it wasnt anything impressive, I said with a dejected tone. Really? When did you touch a mana sensor? Falay curiously asked. When I was still at the castle that kidnapped me. The mana sensor was many times duller when compared to the other heroes, I answered. Maybe it was really high, but it looked dull because the other heroes mana was at an impressive level, Falay said with a hopeful tone. Maybe she is right. I was comparing myself with guys that are supposed to be heroes after all I stood up, with the intermediate book on hand without stopping the magic that I was still trying to do and said, Okay, lets find out at what level my amazing mana rank is! with an excited tone. Hehe, I am getting excited too. There should be a mana sensor in the storage room, Falay said cheerfully. After that, Falay guided me towards the storage room while taking the chance to explain me everything about this house since I am going to help her with the cleaning and tidying starting tomorrow. The storage room was on the second floor, on the farthest room starting from the stairs. The storage room seems like a place filled with junk but thanks to my Appraisal I know that this room is filled with a lot of useful tools. There were a box filled with spirit gathering stones, a one use flare that activates when one pours mana, a shield that can manipulate light, etc. I dont know much about this world, but I know that those stuffs are expensive and rare. I wonder just how rich Master is and just how she got this amount of money. While I was frozen in place observing all those useful looking tools, Falay retrieved the mana sensor by herself. When she touched it, the room was quickly illuminated. From the brightness alone, I could tell that she is at a similar level to Blair. Here it is Wys, try it! Falay said with her eyes shining more than the mana sensor. Falay, what is your mana level? I asked with a gentle tone. My mana level is rank 13. That is the level when one is considered an intermediate level mage, Falay proudly answered. I am feeling sorry for her now. She was getting all excited about the prospect of seeing my amazing mana level. While I was feeling conflicted about how to tell her the harsh truth, she shoved the mana sensor towards me. I guess that it is better to show her the truth sooner before her illusion goes bigger. With that thought in mind, I touched the mana sensor. When I did, I felt how the mana that I was so painstakingly controlling to make my rotating wind discs was trying to enter my body again. Oh? This is interesting. So a mana sensor has this kind of function too. The glow of the mana sensor was duller than when Falay touched it, but it got a little bit brighter when I released the control of it, but nonetheless, its glow was still on the dull side. Looking at the mana sensor, Falays semblance froze. So, what level is this? I asked in the gentler tone I could muster. Wait, why I am the one who needs to console the other party? I am the one receiving the bad news. Thats the glow of a rank 7, the level of an average elemental level mage, Falay answered with a face that seemed as if she couldnt believe it. Yup, I expected something like this. I mean, if I werent at the level of an average magician, my Mana Bullets wouldnt have been able to hurt that girl. How much mana do you have left compared to your total amount? Falay asked with a tiny bit of hope remaining on her. I still have almost my total amount of mana left. As I told you before, I was using the minimum amount of mana that I could, I calmly and gently answered. That means, that your mana amount is one of an elemental level mage. I dont know if you are talented or not, Falay said with an utterly disappointed face. I am also disappointed, but considering the spells that were described in the intermediate level magic book were weaker than the one that the green haired girl used against me, I guess that if my magic was enough to damage her then my mana amount is more than enough. It doesnt require too much firepower to end a life after all. After checking my disappointing mana level, we went towards the courtyard to keep with our magic training. It took me around four hours to finally be able to make my spinning air discs. The next step is to set the initial speed for both the spinning and the launching, which requires another circle with more drawings in it. By the way, while I was controlling my mana, I also took a glance at what Falay was doing. I cant look directly at mana like Falay is supposedly able to do, but with my mana sensing skill I observed Falays magic formation. The magic formation for healing magic was really complex, with layers of circles on top of each other in a three dimensional shape, making me understand why it is near impossible for someone without its elemental affinity to use this kind of magic. We only stopped our magic training when my body was begging for food. Falay, isnt already time to eat? I asked with a refreshing smile while wiping a drop of sweat flowing from my forehead. Controlling mana while doing my best to avoid useless mana leakage takes a toll on my stamina, making me feel as if I was training my body. Thats right!? Milady must be starving by now. Sheesh, she should have come asking for food instead of waiting until we realized it by ourselves, Falay said with a casual voice. Lets clean the sweat from our bodies and proceed to the kitchen. I am officially working here so I should do my job properly, I said and headed towards the house. Besides, I dont want to be told that because I am not doing my job properly I need to wear more stupid costumes. Wait, you are letting me cook together with you right? Falay asked a little shyly. Of course, I did promise you that I am going to teach you a few recipes, I answered with my natural smile. Cooking, and starting tomorrow there is also cleaning. I would have never expected that I would change my job from researcher with engineering skills to a magical butler no a magical maid. Well, at least I got the chance to learn magic which is more fun than what I thought.Making magic tools seems fun too. But I can''t forget my objectives. I need to study summoning magic first, my main clue for returning home. Chapter 3: The value of life is not equal. It depends on who is more important to you. My days at my new job passed slowly and uneventfully... *** "How, read?" "Like this Hokuto". "Thank you, Falay". "Your Talkian sucks Hugo". "Don''t be mean with him. Is good for a beginner". "Master, what does this word means?" "I''ll answer if you use this when cleaning the bathroom fufu..." "Falay, help! A pervert is attacking me!" *** "Kyaa!" "I am sorry Falay! It was an accident!" "Not again you damn pervert!" THUD. "Milady, help! Wys just killed Hokuto!" *** "What is this crap Master!" "A nightsuit. A special dress for serving drinks at night" "You damn liar! Give me back my original uniform! *** "Kyaa!" "Again you pervert!?" "It was an accident!" "An accident doesn''t occur six time in a week!" THUD. "Hokuto! Wake up Hokuto! Hokutoooo!" *** "Another incredible lunch" "Yeah, this soft meat tastes similar to potatoes. Just what kind of meat is this Hinata-san?" "I don''t know. Itis an original dish made by Falay...urg!" This is the first time that I am regretting that my Appraisal is automatic. "Hehe, I made it by slowly roasting Fur worms!" "PTSUU!"(Translator note: This is a spitting sfx, I know is lame) "PTHEE!"(Translator note: This is another spitting sfx, I know is more lame) "Why!? Is my cooking withoutWys help that horrible!?" *** THUD. "Hokutooo! Why Wys!? He didn''t do anything this time!" "Nothing to you. This idiot gave Master the idea of a naked apron!" "Hokuto..." "Is a misunderstanding!" "Just die, you pervert!" THUD THUD CRASH. *** "Master, where is the third volume ofThe musician and the butterfly?" "It ended at volume two". "Ah? Why? If it ended at such a cliffhanger?" "The author is dead". "Huh?" "He was a Talkian soldier". "I hate this war! Gasp, don''t tell me that the author of Dungeon Master princess Lan also died?" "Lord Aioh is just a lazy bum who ran out of idea and gave up on the story". "Where does he live?" "Hoh, I like that look on your face". "Milady, Wys. Stop. Whatever you two are planning to do, just stop!" "Don''t worry Falay. We aren''t planning anything bad". "We just want to give Lord Aioh some encouragement to keep writing". "Your murderous faces doesn''t look encouraging at all!" *** "Uwah! Pervert!" "What the hell man. It was an accident. Besides nobody wishes to see you naked anyways". "Eh? Wys!? What are you doing peeping at Hokuto!?" "Ah no. I am not peeping, it was an accident". "Pervert! Help Falay.Hinata-san is a pervert!" "Even though you scolded Hokuto that much... you are not that much better". "Wait, it was really an accident! Besides why should I wish to peep on a guy!" "Pervert!" "Shut up Hugo!" "Don''t avoid this. This is your just desserts". THUD. I saw in the corner of my eyes Hugo''s triumphant smile. Don''t ever think that I am going to forget this. *** "Hmm. Right there." "What about around here?" "Ah! You are really good atthis "There is nothing that I am not good at. And for the final touch..." "This why you hired Wys!? Milady... you are... you are... You are dirty!" Falay ran away while crying. This was just a simple massage... *** "Fufu. Full house!" "Too naive Wys, too naive. Poker". "Aren''t you too good at this Master?" "Don''t be humble. Until now you were the one leading in chips". "Erm... what is this hand?" "... A royal flush". "Is it good?" "Is the best possible hand Falay". "Yay! I am the one leading now right?" "Yes, you are. Your luck is amazing". "As expected of my Falay". "The level of you three is too high for me". "That''s just because you are an idiot Hugo". "I have to agree. He is a total idiot". "You two! Stop treating Hokuto like an idiot! He may not be the best at studying, but he is someone who always tries his best!". Hugo didnt got cheered at all by what Falay said. *** "Hehehe?" "It seems you are happy that your hair has recovered so fast". "Is it that obvious?" "Fufu. Of course!" "Falay, Hinata-san! Look at this, I can finally use magic with this tool!" "Oy where did you find that? Be careful, Is my prototype fire wand. Is still unstable..." "Ops! What do I do! It activated by itself!" "You idiot! Just use your soul skill... Waah my hair!" "Fiu. It finally stopped... Hinata-san? Sorry! Forgive me... Eh? I wasn''t beaten this time". "Uhh... Snif... Uhhh... Uwaaa!" "Tears!? Sorry, I am really sorry. Stop crying!" "Is okay. Your hairrecovers at an amazing speed. Is going to be okay". "..." "Wys?" "I''ll kill you" "Stop Wys! Run Hokuto, run!I''ll hold him back!" "As if I could abandon you and run by myself". "Hokuto..." Mana Bullet, loaded. Ice Stake = 20. Recharging with my hair''s mana, complete. Boulder Cannon = 3. Mana empty. Ready to fire. CRASH. THUD. BOOM. "Help Milady!" "Rechiaaaa!" *** "Hm?" "What is it, Master?" "This is a letter for you". "Eh? for me? ... A love letter!" "Really? Did you really got a love letter Hinata-san?" "Heh. Why are you so surprised? This is obvious for someone like me". "Urg. The confidenceof a popular guy". "Have some confidence in yourself. You also have some good points Hokuto". "But, not enough to receive love letters like me, hehe." I bragged all day, until I found out that it was sent by a man. I should have expected that. It was the first time in a long time that I wished to bury myself. *** Now that I am reminiscing, this month wasn''t uneventful at all, and I haven''t remembered even a half of what happened. Most of the stupid situations were Hugo''s fault, is he the main character of those comics that Carla loves so much? Well, I have to admit that this month wasn''t boring because of his antics, but I will never thank him for most of them, specially that fire incident. If I didn''t had the divine protection that restores my hair this quickly I would have cooked him in the oven. Anyways, I can''t lose focus now or I am going to make a huge mess. "?Hmm? Hm Hm Hm?" I was happily humming while manipulating my mana. Beating eggs, melting butter, extracting sugar from shetas. Since I only have two hands, it will be normally be impossible to do all this at the same time, but since my mastery of magic has improved a lot in this month this kind of feat is possible now. The toll it takes from my mana amount is a little high though, specially the part where I have to extract sugar, since it is a complex water magic. The eggs are being beaten with a stick I made with ice magic. I could do it with barrier magic, but I want to train my control in ice too. The butter is being melt with fire magic. I have to be careful to not evaporate it. The eggs are ready so now I am mixing it with flour. Barrier magic and water magic are perfect for this task. Now mixing them with butter and milk.Okay, now to separate the batter in small amounts using a mix of water and barrier magic. The difficult part starts now. I don''t have baking soda so I have to carefully use wind magic to make the dough fluffy while baking it with fire magic. What I am currently making are pancakes infused with sheta extract. If I only had found some honey this morning, well at least I prepared some marmalade the other day. "Are you watching closely Falay?" I asked in a happy tone. "Yes. Since everything is floating the view is very clear. It seems that pancakes are not as elaborate as Napoleons," Falay seriously answered while taking some notes with a ballpoint pen. Yup, I am not using any bowls to hold the ingredients, instead I am holding them with barriers. It doesn''t use too much mana since the ingredients are light. By the way, that pen was made by me last week after Hugo dropped an ink bottle, I should have made it before he made a mess on the floor. "It is as you say Falay. Pancake is a simple recipe. Try to makeit without my help," I said with a satisfied grin. It smells awesome. I am preserving it''s heat with fire magic since I can''t start eating until Master is ready to eat. I have to be careful or I am going to run out of mana before breakfast. "I''ll try, but don''t expect me to do it in your extravagant way. I can''t control that many different magics at the same time," Falay said with a weak smile. "Ah, although you can use the remains of the fruit sugar that I extracted, you need to make use of the wind magic to make the dough fluffy," I casually reminded her. "I know, you already taught me that when baking cakes," Falay seriously answered and then she went to her usual cooking spot. She proceeded to make the pancakes using the tools in the kitchen like the fraying pan and whisk. As she said, my cooking style is extravagant and probably there are notmany people around the world who cooks like that. Falay''s handling of the ingredients are smooth. Hercooking skills have improved a lot in this month. Right now, me and Falay are cooking together in the kitchen. Falay is using a pink apron on top of her usual grey dress while I am using a white apron on top of my stupid uniform which I still haven''t got used to using it after a month has passed. A month, twenty seven days in this world. Today is the twelfth day of theninth month and I started working at the twelfth day of the eighth monthso tomorrow is gong to be a full month of work. Tomorrow is going to be my last day. "It is done!" Falay happily announced interrupting my thoughts. "The smell is superb, let me take a bite to make sure," I said with the same happiness as Falay. The texture is fluffy indeed with a slight crunchiness on the surface. Full points. "It''s perfect, you are a real chef now my young student," I pompously said. "Thank you, master," Falay said it in a humble tone. And then, the two of break out in laughter. *** "This taste... I am still getting astounded,every day by your meals," Master said in an almost tranced state. "I can''t believe that I helped making this treasure," Falay said with overflowing happiness. "Hehe, and this was without honey. Tomorrow is going to be the last meal I am going to prepare so if you want the best flavor, get ahold of some honey already Master," I smugly said while showing a huge grin. What we are eating now is my special sugared pancakes. I usually cover them with honey, but since I still haven''t found a single honeycomb I had to do it with raspberry marmalade. "A sweet breakfast again..." Hugo muttered with a stiff voice. "Hah? Aren''t you too picky for a freeloader?" I said with a threatening voice. Hugo flinched a little from what I said, but he slowly opened his mouth to protest. "It''s just that I think it would be good to have some more nutritious breakfast once in a while, like rice and miso soup," muttered Hugo. Is he serious? "Forget about miso. Do you see any paddy field around here you idiot?" I said tiredly while massaging my temples. "I am not that stupid! It was just an example!" Hugo loudly complained. "What is miso?" Falay cutely asked. "It is a paste made of some specific beans. It smells awful but it is delicious as an ingredient once you get used to the smell," I gently answered her. "I have been slowly noticing it, but why is there such a huge difference in treatment between me and Falay?" Hugo weakly asked. "Isn''t it obvious? You are a stupidguy while Falay is a cute and gentle kid," I casually answered Hugo''s doubt. "Just for that!? Also stop treating me like an idiot!" Hugo loudly complained again. How noisy. I decided to simply ignore his useless complain and continued to eat. Hmm, even though I was the one who made it, this is delicious. From the corner of my eyes I noticed that Hugo was eating at a slow pace, as if he was depressed. But I can''t be sure since I can''t see his face that is covered in bandages. "And what about me? Even though I am not an idiot and furthermore your master, you treat me almost as harsh as Hokuto," Master lightly complained with her mouth full. "You two, stop saying that Hokuto is an idiot! It is rude to him!" Falay loudly scolded me and Master. Hugo suddenly nodded as if he was agreeing. "That''s why Master," I said while looking at Falay and then I continued "Falay is such a gentle childthat sincerely aids an utter idiot like Hugo while in the other hand, you are a hopeless arrogant pervert," I said with a humble and respectful tone in contrast to my words. "Wys! Stop making fun of Hokuto!" Falay scolded me again. "What about me!?" Master pitifully yelled. "Erm... milady, sorry. I have known you for so long that it is hard to defend you in this case," Falay weakly apologized. Falay''s word was akin to a deep sword for Master who completely froze upon hearing her. It is no wonder that Master is not being defended, she is truly a big pervert. She didn''t stop with makingme wear this exhibitionist costume as my work uniform, she also tried to make me wear more strange costumes like: It was obvious that I neverfollowed those stupid orders and thankfully Falay was there in those occasions to save me. Falay was okay with me wearing this shameless maid uniform since she sincerely considers it a cute outfit, but for the just mentioned costumes she clearly understood the underlying intentions that Master had in mind. I also remember those creepy gazes she sent me on windy days, if this were Earth it wouldn''t be weird if she went to prison for sexual harassment. I glanced at Master while remembering those awful memories to see that she is still frozen as stone. "The food is going to get cold Master," I politely said. Hearing me, Master started to move again and resumed eating. "Hmm, delish. I feel revived again." Master said in delight. She seems to be truly enjoying the pancakes.It makes me happy seeing people eating so happily my food, even if it is someone like Master. "Hey, Wys," Master casually called without properly swallowing her food like always. "What Master?" I politely responded. "How about you keep working here?" Master asked without dropping her casual tone. "That joke is not funny Master," I answered with a fake polite smile. "It is not a joke, I am serious," Master said without any noticeable seriousness. "Then I am seriously refusing," I clearly stated. "Why? Is it the pay? I am willing to double it." Master said with a merchant like grin. Four hundred thousand? It is tempting, but. "Is not the pay, it''s the job," I answered. "Huh? I thought that you were enjoying it though?" Master sincerely asked. "As if I would enjoy working with this stupid costume" I angrily shouted. Hearing my angry shout, Falay and Hugo flinched a little, but Master wasn''t affected at all. "Then what about I made you my butler? I think there will be a certain charm in seeing you with those kind of clothes too," Master said with a creepy grin, making me flinch a little. It seems that Hugo was taken aback by Master''s creepy gaze while Falay''s face showed a mix of worry and expectations at the same time. Considering who she is, I bet that the butler uniform she is imagining is not the one I have on mind. Well Iam not going to accept it no matter what she offers anyways. "I can''t accept the job since I already have plans to leave this town when the contract is finished," I politely answered trying to calm my recent anger. "Eh? But doesn''t your job ends tomorrow?" Falay asked a little panicked. Ah, I haven''t told her about my plans yet. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave immediately. I need to do some preparations for the trip," I gently said. "Are you really ready to depart?" Master asked in a serious tone. "Yes I am. Thank you for worrying," I answered seriously in response. "I see, you are really fast," Master said with her usual grin as if she were truly enjoying something. That grin again. I still can''t understand what she is truly thinking. "Where are you planning to go Wys?" Falay asked a little depressed. That sad face. I should have told her my plans beforehand. "I am planning to head towards Xat," I answered as gently as possible. "So far!? That''s another country!" Falay exclaimed shocked. "Wait, aren''t we returning to the capital?" Hugo asked shocked as well. What is this idiot saying now? "Care to explain me howthe idea of returning to that damn place came to your mind?" I askedsmilingwith a cold voice. "I mean, aren''t we going to rescue the other guys too?" Hugo asked completely honest. "Why do you think they need to be rescued?" I answered without dropping my smile. "You should already know. They are going to be forced to participate in a war!" Hugo vehemntly answered "Listen here. Those guys are many times stronger than us. We need more help than them," I explained in a slight scolding tone. "Just because someone is strong it doesn''t mean that they don''t need help," Hugo seriously answered. "Haa, I get what you are trying to say, but I am still against your idea," I said in a tired tone. "Please. I don''t think that I can achieve anything by myself," Hugo humbly begged. But my decision is firm. "No.Even if we work together we can''t do anything for them now, not even risking our lives," I firmly answered. Hearing me, Hugo''s semblance darkened a little. "Is it because I am too weak?" Hugo remorsefully asked. "Is because we are too weak. We are just two people, there is no way that we can go against a whole nation," I answered without lowering my firm attitude. I need to be harsh for him to understand. "Then it will be alright if I get as strong as an army?" Hugo asked without a hint of joking. If something like that was possible, I wanted to say, but. "You just need to be as strong as a quarter part of Talkian army to have a real chance of helping the other guys," I seriously answered. Haa, I would have scolded him for his childish ideas if it weren''t for his eyes. Those eyes aredead serious. Considering that this world is ruled by different laws than Earth, then someone being as strong as an army maynot be impossible. "Master, is it possible for a person to be as strong as what Hugo is aiming?" I asked seriously. "Fufu, yes it''s possible. Especially if the one who wishes that strength is a proper hero like Hokuto," Master casually answered. Hearing what Master said, Hugo brightened a little. "Don''t celebrate so fast. I just said that it is possible," Master playfully answered. "We are being serious here," I said a little pissed off. "Hm?" Master looked at me with a teasing grin. "Um. I mean, Hugo is being serious here," I said a little embarrassed. What is wrong with me to get so angry at her answer? Is obvious that what I just asked is ridiculous to be taken seriously. Hugo''s idiocy must be contagious. "Is enough for me to know that it is possible," Hugo resolutely said. "It may take a few decades," Master said with her usual grin. "From how you said it, I know that there must be faster ways," Hugo said with a confident smile. "Haha, you got me there. Yes there are, but the chance to find those methods are not only difficult, but also dangerous," Master answered. "Don''t tell me that you know a way to get strong faster?" Hugo asked surprised. Wow,he is getting the right hints. Maybe all the studying that I forced on him made him a little smarter? "Only a hint. But are you prepared to die for it?" Master asked in one of her rare serious tone. "Of cou..." I was trying to say of course not, but Hugo interrupted me. "Yes, I am," Hugo unwaveringly answered. Hah? "Hey, are you serious? Those guys are complete strangers! You haven''t even passed a full day with them," I harshly scolded him. "Wasn''t I a complete stranger for you too Wys?" Hugo casually asked. "That''s different! My chances of surviving was higher with you, that''s why I helped you," I coldly answered. "Liar. You may be good at acting, but I know that you are lying. You are a kind guy deep inside after all," Hugo said with a calm smile. "I am not kind enough to die for strangers like you think. I am not changing the plan to go to Xat. Give up on this," I said completely irritated. "I knew that you were kind. But sorry, I am not changing my decision. I wantto save them," Hugo said without breaking his calm smile. Thud! I struck the table with my two hands with all my might. "Do you think that just because you were summoned as a hero you need to be one!? Don''t kid with me you brat! I am not letting you to go and kill yourself!" I baratedhim fully irritated. Is he sick!? How can he so calmly decide to give his life for complete strangers!? "Is not because I am a hero. Is just that I don''t want to abandon those guys. If by risking my life I can save them, then I will do it" Hugo strongly rebutted me, filled with determination. "Just why!? There are plenty of people who you can help without doing something so risky!" I angrily yelled. "Don''t you want to save them too? I know that I haven''t met them even for a day nor I talked with them too much, but I can''t abandon people that I already know," Hugo firmly answered. What is with his unwavering eyes? How can he be so determined for mere strangers? I wasabout to yell again, angry at his stupidity when I noticed Falay''s uncomfortable expression. Falay''s face started to get filled with worry as the conversation was advancing without me noticing. Umm, crap. I got too emotional here. "Fuuuu," I exhaled to calm my mind. "Sorry. Let''s continue eating," I gently said. "Ye, yes!" Falay said in a strained voice in response to my words. This was the first time since I started to live here that the air around the dining table was so heavy. Cold pancakes are not tasty. *** "This test is so awful that it makes me sick," I contemptuously said while looking down. After washing the dishes, Imade Hugo and Falay to answer the tests I made yesterday night in the library. The time limit was when I finish with my morning cleaning and return to the library, which is about two hours, enough time to cool myself. The results werefull marks for Falay and ten out of one hundred ponts for Hugo. "Ugh," Hugo muttered half crying while sitting in a posture that made him look even smaller.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "How did you even managed to get wrong the name of the king of Talkia! Did you planned to go and save the other guys when you don''t even know your enemies names!?" I am regretting in thinking that he got a little smarter. He is as stupid as before. "His name was too long, besides you mixed some stuffs from Shigley and Euth," Hugo weakly complained. "I don''t want to hear excuses!" I harshly said while gripping his head with my right hand. "Don''t be so mad. Hokuto did his best. I know since I studied with him until late at night many times," Falay softly said in defense of Hugo. "Falay..." Hugo muttered with tears of relief. I see. That was the problem. "Falay. If you can''t be stricter with Hugo then you shouldn''t help at all," I gently said to lessen the damage of my harsh words. "Eh?" Falay muttered confused. "Haa," I sighed and then I explained the reason as softly as I could. "Falay, this guy is a young man. It''s impossible for a young man to concentrate on his studies if there is a cute, beautiful and gentle girl like you near him. In other words, he is a pervert so avoid him at night". "Heh?!" Falay let out a strange scream with her face blushing a little. Itseems that Falay and Hugo are hitting off pretty well. This is bad. I can''t see a dumb guy like Hugo as a good partner for the angelical Falay. "Its impossible for Falay to be a distraction! Rather, she has been a great help! Look I can even talk Talkian now!" Hugo yelled getting a bit redgetting embarrassed from his desperate intent of defending Falay. He didn''t deny the pervert part though... At least that means he is an honest teenager. "I cant be a distraction at all," Falay muttered a little hurt. No, seeing Hugos test result, you were clearly a distraction. "Did you say something?" Hugo honestly asked Falay. "No-nothing!" Falay quickly answered a little flushed. Hugo looked puzzled since he didnt understood the reason behind Falays reaction. So glad that Hugo is an idiot... no I should be worried that he is such an idiot. "Anyways, if Falay wasnt a distraction, then why your result sucked so much while she got all her answers right? " I quickly asked to stop Hugo from thinking too much about Falay. "Isnt it because I already have some knowledge since I am from this world?" Falay timidly answered. "Thats a lame excuse," I softly reprimanded her while showing Hugos test. Seeing Hugos test, Falay could do nothing besides looking to her side with a stiff smile. I already took into account the fact that Hugo has only came to this world just a month ago so I made his test incredibly easy. I only asked about the name of the important cities and figures of this continent, Alra. But Hugo barely answered the stuff about Talkia and got most of them wrong. On the other hand, Falays test contained questions about Alras important figures and cities and about their history. I also put some math questions on her test since her math knowledge is a bit lacking. Yes, Falays test was way more difficult than Hugos, or rather, Hugos test was at a level where it is difficult to have more than eighty percent of it wrong. Now, why Falay also took a test? Well, it''s just that after one week of studying, my knowledge about this world surpassed Falay''s. Sadly, the problem of lack of education is not uncommon in this world. The reason is the lack of books. However, the lack of books are not a restriction for Falay, Master should have given Falay some proper education, since she has all those books. How irresponsible of her. The lack of books is not due to not having a printing technology, but the lack of a method to mass produce paper. Looking at the magic tools that are present in this house like the fridge, faucets and even something like a quarantine barrier; I thought that the technology level of this world was similar to Earth, but I couldn''t be more wrong. Most magic tools are the technology of ancient civilizations unearthed by the ResearchState of Xat. Two thousand years ago, this world technology was even more advanced than Earth thanks to mana, a convenient energy that doesn''t exist on my former world. But something happened. If I had to rely onmyths, then it was a battle between gods. Their fight was so fierce that almost decimated humanity, leaving a handful of them alive. The survivors are the founders of the current strong nations like Shigley and Talkia. I would consider it ridiculous, but I have a divine protection to prove the existence of divine beings. My main grip of that myth is that the leading god from the good gods was Wion while the bad god was the Demon god. I can''t trust it since this was a Talkian myth. I am sure that if I go to other nations, I am going to find different stories about how the old civilizations disappeared since their disappearance is a fact with many proofs backing it. I have to admit that Iam curious about those myths, but there is something that I am even more curious about and is not something from the mythical era. It is from something in the current world. This world standardized their measure system a hundred years ago. However, for some strange reason, the terms they use for counting are really familiar to me. This current world uses meter, second, grams, kilos, gigas, mili, micro, etc. I get that Talkian is similar to Greek, but this is too much. Furthermore, the one who thought ofthose terms and spread it one hundred and fifty years ago was born in Xat. It took one fiftyyears for every nation to adopt this measuring system that appeared out of nowhere because it''s inventor and her followers showed how useful it was to use the same measuring system. It was as if she already knew the advantages. The name of the genius who standardized the measuring system wasLouise d''Coligny. No matter how I see it, that name is from Earth. I am sure that I will find a hint to return home there and even if she isn''t related to a method of returning home, Xat has many academies where I can learn all kind of knowledge, including summoning magic. Well, whether Louse is important or not, there is something more urgent right now. "Hugo, answer me honestly. Are you really the son of a doctor?" I asked incredulously. Yes, the urgent thing is Hugo''s situation. "I am. Is just that my younger siblings got the brains," Hugo proudly said. I get that you are proud of your brother and sister, but you should worry more about you. "If you aren''t as smart as your brothers, you need to study harder.Brain is as important as brawns to survive," I seriously lectured him. "I know. I clearly understood it back then in the castle. I shouldn''t have tried to escape by myself," Hugo bitterly answered. "I see," I muttered. It seems that he still has some lingering regrets. I bet that he thought that since he is the only one targeted, then it will be safer to leave the others behind and dragged me in panic. "Hugo, let''s spar," I casually suggested. "Huh?" Hugo let out that stupid sound. "As I said, let''s spar," I suggested again. "Spar, it means battle right?" Hugo asked confused. "That''s right. At least your Talkian is decent," I answered with a joking tone. "Are you serious? You know how strong I am right?" Hugo asked with a worried face. "Unlike you, I can use magic. And I am pretty good at it," I confidently said with aprovoking tone. "While you werestudying magic, I was training my Mana Freeze," Hugo defiantly said while standing up. It seems that he finally got in the mood to do it. "So that''s how you named your soul skill, how childish," I teasingly said. "I named it like that because that is the effect!" Hugo replied blushing a little. The blushing face of an almost adult man like you is not cute at all. "Erm, are you going to fight? What about studying?" Falay asked a little panicked. "Don''t worry, is just training. Guys like Hugo can''t study if they don''t move around," I gently answered. "But what if you get hurt?" Falay asked worried. "Then you can have a practical test on your healing magic" I said in a reassuring voice. "Don''t rely on me. My healing abilities are still at a beginner level," Falay said without confidence. "Is going to be okay. I believe in you," Hugo said in a reassuring voice like me. "The expectations of you two is too high. Just rely on Milady," Falay said a little embarrassed. Yup. The blushing face of a girl like Falay is cute. "Where are we having our match?" Hugo asked a little pumped up. "On the courtyard. Falay is going to raise a barrier on the walls just in case," I aswered without a hint of tension. "Eh? You are involving me too?" Falay asked confused. "Of course. It will be bad if we end up damaging the house," I answered casually, but without a hint of joke. "Why are you worrying about the house damage if it is just training?" Falay asked getting worried again. "Because Hugo is strong enough to break bricks," I answered without removing my casual tone. Ohh, Hugo''s face just got a little tense. Is he perhaps getting nervous? "What, you afraid?" I provoked Hugo. "As if! I am the fastest and the third strongest of the temple and the best at fighting," Hugo answered with a bright and cheerful face. Ahh, it wasn''t nervousness. He is just a muscle head. As expected of an idiot like him. I jumped through the window, used a mixture of barrier and wind magic to cushion my fall and landed on the courtyard. Then I called him with a hand gesture. Okay, bring it on! "Jumping through the third floor... Magic is amazing," Hugo commented a little surprised and then jumped down too. What the... he really jumped! I quickly prepared wind magic to cushion his fall, but it was unnecessary. He landed on a protruding part of the second floor, a protruding that is big enough for just half of his foot to land on, and then jumped from there until the courtyard, rolling when he reached the ground. Monster. He is definitely a monster. I am recognizing him as a human becauseAppraisal must not be working due to his Mana Freeze. There is no way for a human to jump from that height as easily as him. "Don''t hurt yourselves too much," Falay weakly muttered while going down through the stairs like a normal person should do. *** Me, Hugo and Falay are on the grass covered courtyard of the house. Me and Hugo are facing at each other at a distance of three meters. "Should I give you a handicap?" I asked while touching my face. "Don''t worry, the bandages doesn''t hinder my vision too much," Hugo answered whilereadying his fighting stance. His fighting stance is similar to a wrestling one, having his body a little crouched with his palms and feet evenly spaced, ready to jump at me and react to any sudden movements. It seems that he already has an idea about my fighting style. Even though he only saw it once when we fought against that green haired girl and those times I beat him whenever he accidentally peeped on Falay. "Are you two ready?" Falay asked nervously. "Of course," I casually answered, without looking away from Hugo. "Are you sure?" Hugo asked with a casual tone, but with a serious look towards me. "Yes, I am. Why are you asking?" I said with a casual tone again. Well, is obvoius why he is asking. While I properly changed my maid uniform into the training uniform that Master gave me, braided my hair and tied it around my body inside the clothes to avoid it from getting in my way; my fighting stance is just me standing normally, with my hands down and my feetseparated at shoulder length. "Nothing," Hugo answered as casually as me. He is looking as relaxed as me. As expected,of someone with fighting experience. He knows that I am not as defenseless as it normally looks. "Then, F...F..." Falay was stuttering. It seems that she is the most nervous between us. "Fufu, is alright. Just relax," I gently said. Of course, I didn''t lost sight of Hugo. This is a spar, but in a real fight the opponent is not going to be nice enough to wait for the battle signal. Falay nodded, took a breath and opened her cute mouth. "Fight!" Falay screamed. From her explosive statement, Hugo and I, didn''t move at all. He is being too cautious for a brat. But he is being naive, maintaining his distance is not the right choice here. I formed three Air Ball around me and fired them in succession. Hugoleapt at the same time that I fired. He leapt towards me. He lowered his body a little, just enough to avoid the first Air Ball, then he spun his body to avoid the other two and kept approaching me without losing his speed. How he did it!Don''t tell me that he already learned to sense mana! A fired magic has some lingering mana inside them and I bet that he felt those to avoid it. I was the one being naive. When he reached at his punching distance he shot a left jab fromhis still low position. Quick. Hisspeed is slower than the green haired girl we fought before, but his movement that doesn''t waste any movement is quicker. I kicked with my right leg to deviate his attack, but it was a trap. He opened his fist and grabbed my right leg. Crap. I was underestimating him too much. Hugo pulled my leg and slammed his shoulderonto my stomachto knock me down. "Buf!" Air escaped from my lungs due to the impact. While I was halfway from falling, I did a karate chop with my left arm towards Hugo''s nape. At that moment, Hugo released my leg and jumped to his right, avoiding my attack by a hair''s breath. Then Hugo quickly got behind me and tried to attack me with his knee before I could recover my stance. In response to his attack, I grabbed my left hand that missed its target with my right hand and pushed it while spinning with my left leg to attack Hugo who was behind me with my left elbow. My attack was luckily heading towards Hugo''s face, but it ended up being blocked by his two arms. I used the clash to stabilize my stance and jumped forwards to make distance. Hugo followed after me with a jump.To shorten the gap in our jumping ability due to the difference of raw muscle power, I used Air Blast on my back. Air Blast is a wind magic that makes the air to expand instantaneously, similar to what happens in an explosion but without the heat. The Air Blast was to impulse my jump and halt Hugo''s jump. Fighting in close quarter withthe kind of monster who can casually jump from a third floor is beyond stupid. I started to make two Air Balls while trying to maintain my distance. It took me one second to deploy the two Air Balls, but I didn''t fired them immediately since the result will be Hugo avoiding them again. Hugo was shortening our distance little by little while I was running backwards to not lose sight of Hugo. When Hugo was just a jump away from entering his punching range, I slipped due to the moist lawn. Hugo took that chance and leapt towards me. "Hehe" I let out a small laugh. You are not the only one who can make a trap. My inhuman reflexes let me react at the short interval where Hugo''s both legs are not on the ground. He can''t avoid the attacks in the air. I fired my two Air Balls towards Hugo''s chest,having one behind the other. Hugo blocked the first Air Ball with his arms crossed, but he lost his equilibrium. The second Air Ball also intercepted his arm guard, but it was enough to make him float backwards in the air. I put my two hands on the ground to stabilize myself from and leapt at Hugo using my fourlimbs. I used Air Blast to impulse my jump. I immediately got into my own punching range and did a palm strike towards Hugo''s left leg with my right hand. At the same time that I performed a palm strike, Hugo kicked with his left leg towards my right palm and what I did was the same thing that he did to me in the beginning, I grabbed that leg. I pulled his left leg to get closer to him and did a downward punch with my left fist towards his groin. I noticed that Hugo''s face paled a little. Hugo quickly stomped the ground with his free leg and swungit to shake me off. I weight forty five kilograms, so is no wonder that he was able to swing the leg that I was grabbing so easily. My punch ended up landing on his left thigh instead of his groin. I used the punch I just did to impulse my backward jump and made distance with Hugo again. "You devil! You were aiming at a sacred place!" Hugo yelled in Japanese witha half crying face. "Only an idiot wouldn''t aim at the opponent''s weak point," I said in a tone that denoted that I was stating the obvious. "But the groin is foul play! There are tons of different vital points that you could have aimed!" Hugo yelled in Japanese again. "Do you think that I have the leisure to choose the weak point? Look at my small body, I can''t make a noticeable danger if I don''t pick vital points so I can''t be too picky in choosing them," I calmly answered. "Also, I still haven''t gave you permission to talk in Japanese," I coldly scolded him. "Sorry... Wait don''t change the subject. You can''t aim at a men''s testicle you deplorable bastard!" Hugo insulted me in Talkian with a lot of anger. Falay''s facethat was pale until now, blushed a little from Hugo''s words. "Careful with your words in front of a lady," I scolded Hugo coldly again. "It''s okay," Falay said a little embarrassed. Hugo just awkwardly lowered his head as an apology, but it was counter-effective. Falay''s face got even redder than before. Hugo is such an idiot with zero delicacy, By the way, I wasn''t doing nothing in our little skit. I was deploying three Air Balls while talking. "Tanaka Hokuto. Do you really think that you can be a hero with that amount of strength?" I asked in a serious tone in Japanese. Hugo got surprised by what I asked, but before he could answer I fired one of the Air Balls that I had made towards his face. The result, theAir Balls besides the one I just fired disappeared. Hugo flashed a smug grin and ran towards me, easily avoiding the Air Ball that I fired What Hugo did was to expand his Mana Freeze until where I was, cutting my connection with the Air Balls that Ideployed. The range was two meters, but I bet that the range of his Mana Freeze is longer. I constantly jumped backwards to lengthen the time when we enter close quarters. I can''t use Air Blasts to impulse myself since Hugo is placing his Mana Freeze on top of me. What an annoying soul skill. When Hugo finally entered his punching range, he let out a barrage of punches. He is faster, but my reaction time is quicker than him so I was able to deflect all of his punches. They look like quick jabs, but each of those punches have some weight behind them. It may be a poor attack against bigger and resilient people, but it is a goodmethod against small opponents like me. No, it''s not good, this strategyis perfect against someone as physically weak as me. It seems that he is finally getting serious. The attack is completely one sided since Hugo is not only faster than me, but his range is larger than me because of our height difference. I stepped back while defending, but Hugo advanced the same step. I deflected his right straight and slided to my right, only to met his left punch head on. I can''t avoid it, so I spun my head at the moment of contact to reduce the damage as much as possible, but it hurts like hell anyways. If I can''t escape, then I need to step forward. I started to advance, but Hugo''s barrage intensified. Thisbrat can go even faster. Is he not tired? Hugo knowing of hisheight advantage is trying to stop me from entering my own range. For such an idiot, he is too good at thinking battle strategies. I have to give up in complete defense. One second, two seconds, three seconds. I was hit once in my right shoulder, but used that impact to spin to the left and advance one step. Four seconds, five seconds, six seconds, seven seconds. Is he not getting tired? No, his punching speed has reduced a little. I need to endure just a little more. Eight seconds, nine seconds, ten seconds. I perfectly deflected Hugo''s left stright and managed to advance two steps. I finally entered my punchihng range. He managed to held me off for ten seconds just by punching. Truly a monster in human skin. I am sure that my appraisal is wrong, thatphysical ability can''t be human. Hugo started to mix some leg attacks too in his barrage. Since I finally entered a range where I can hit, I am not going to simply defend. A right uppercut that I avoided by slightly leaning back, I launched a left low kick, but Hugoalso threw a right low kick that I barely stopped by placingthe sole of my left foot which was about to kick onto his right shin. My foot got numb from the clash, his leg is as hard as steel. I tried to attack him with a left palm strike, but Hugo''s right arm that was raised after his uppercut dida elbow blowwhich I had to deflect with the palm strike I intended to use. Hugo continued his combo with a left hook towards my liver which I barely managed to block with my right palm and only managed to do it since I planned to attack him with a right palm strike. UHH!!!My right shoulder dislocated since the position of the arm I used to block his punch wasn''t a good one. My reflexes and reaction time let me able to change my attack into defense in a moment, but Hugo is so fast and strong that I haven''t been able to do anything besides denfending and even doing that is damaging me. Thedistraction that the pain my right shoulderis giving me is not helping at all in this awful situation. Hugo''s left hook was followed by a right slap towards my left ear which I barely deflected it with another upward left palm strike. I launched a right knee attack which changed to a defensive block against another left hook from Hugo. Hugo''s punch didn''t seem to break after clashing with my knee. His hook was followed by a downward swing from his right fist which I avoided by half spinning, but now my back is dangerously facing Hugo''s rightside. I instictively threw myself to the groundand Hugo''s left roundhouse kick passed above me. Fiu, dangerous. Fighting Hugo at close distance is almost suicidal, what the hell I was thinking in closing the distance even more. The current Hugo who can control his Mana Freeze to this level can probably beat that green haired girl in a one versus one. In my position where I am lying face down on the ground, I used my two legs to sweep Hugo''s right leg. He tried to stomp me with his left leg, but thanks to my sweeping, he had to use his left leg to support himself and avoid falling to the ground, stepping a few centimeters to the right from my body, a close call indeed. I rolled to the left and quickly stood up, just to meet Hugo''s left backhand strike. I didn''t fully stood up to evade his attack and head-butted the left side of his ribcage. "Hu!" Hugo let out a pained voice while the air escaped from his lungs. Yes! A clean hit! This may be my last chance. Hugo launched a right hook towards my head which I deflected with another upward left palm strike. This time''s palm strike was slightly different, since I jumped adding a little more power. This move placed my left elbow near Hugo''s face and his right arm wasn''t in position to protect his face in time. I unhesitatingly hit his defenseless face with my left elbow. Hugo couldn''t avoid that hit and fell down backwards, but he didn''t fell unconscious. He swung his two arms backwards, placing them on the ground and used them as the base of his body to lift up his two legs, kicking me on my unguarded chin. Uhh! It hurt a lot! I almost fell unconscious from that strike. I can taste the blood on my mouth.Is easy to kill someone with a blow like that, but I guess that Hugo knows how to avoid a mortal hit. This last exchange, left the two of us unsteady for a moment which I used it to quickly widen our distance again by jumping behind. Hugo''s Mana Freeze was no longer surrounding me, so I took the chance to use an Air Blast to widen the distance even more. It seems that he can''t control it very well if he receives damage. Unfortunately, the disorientation caused by Hugo''s kick mademe jump back near the wall of the house. Hugo didn''t miss that opportunity and quickly advanced to avoid me escaping again. Sadly for Hugo, a wall is not a huge restriction for me. I faced the wall, ran at full speed, jumped towards it, stepped with my left foot on the wall and did a back flip on the air, landing behind Hugo who was chasing after me. What I saw while I was in the air was Hugo launching a right straight without hesitation towards the place where my headwas a moment ago. His fist hit the walland I am sure that this time his fist must have some damage,butI didn''t had the leisure to worry about that and quickly chopped the back of his neck to make him fall unconscious. Hugo didn''t had the time to react to it and my attack landed beautifully on his nape. The result: Hugo fell to the ground like a puppet whose string was cut. I waited for a moment, just to be sure if he isn''t faking it, but judging from his breathing, he truly seems to be unconscious. "Huff, huff, huff," I was roughly breathing after I finally relaxed my tense body. I won. I think I understand how David felt when he defeat Goliath. It was a close call. If Hugo hadn''t held back when he kicked my chin I would have lost here. "Wys! How is this a simple training!?" Falay scolded me with an angry face while checking on Hugo''s condition. "Eh?" I asked a little dumbfounded. "What is with that eh?This was way too far for a simple training!" Falay said without relenting on her anger. "Uuh, believe or not, we really held back," I said while releasing my hair from under my clothes. "Do you call that fierce fight holding back!? Look, you are bleeding through your mouth and Hokuto is unconscious!" Falay kept scolding me. "Okay, okay. I admit that we went a little too far, but I had a reason for this," I said a without an apologetic tone. "Hah? A reason?" Falay asked confused this time. "Yes, I had a reason.But before explaining can you take care of my injury? My right shoulder hurts a lot," I asked with a gentle tone this time. My mouth hasjust healed thanks to the divine protection that heals anysuperficial wounds, but a dislocated shoulder is another story. "Wait until I take care of Hokuto," Falaysaid. "I will take care of this,"said Master who appeared out of nowhere. "Milady? When did you arrive?" Falay asked surprised. "She camein the middle of the battle," I casually answered. "You noticed? Even though I came as silently as possible to not be a distraction," Master commenteda little surprised. "My perception is quite good," I answered with a confident voice. "Are you sure you are a human?" Master asked with a teasing voice. "Ask that question to Hugo. Is hereally human?" I seriously asked. It is the first time that I had such a hard fight. Even when my muscle strength sucks I was always able to have a lead on the opponent thanks to my reflexes, but with Hugo was different. Hugo was controlling the flow of the battle and most of my movements were probably forced by him. "Yes, he is. A proper hero, but a human in the end," Master answered with a dry smile. Even Master is doubting Hugo''s humanity. While we were talking, Falay came towards me and started to clumsily heal my dislocated shoulder with healing magic. "Wait a moment," I gently said towards Falay. "Hm? Why?" Falay asked with her cute voice. Instead of answering her, I grabbed my right arm with barrier magic, clenched my teeth and then. "Urgh!" I let out a pained moan. "Wys!?" Falay yelled in panic. "Is okay. I just placed my shoulder back where it should be," I gently said with some tears on the corner of my eyes. "Why did you do that yourself?" Falay asked more confused than before. "To help you out. Is much easier to heal a small injury than a dislocated shoulder right?" I said with a refreshing smile after the pain subdued a little. "Even though you said that you would trust my healing skills..." Falay muttered a little sad. Yes, I did say that. But right now I need to grab all my attention in something else so I needed to fix my shoulder fast. Sorry. What grabbed my attention is Master healing magic.I always wondered how much she can heal in that small interval where the soul sealer is working so I sharpened my mana senses as much as I could. Master threw a soul sealer towards Hugo and then quickly casted a healing magic on Hugo''s entire body. What the... This is nowhere close to what Falay can do. Master''s healing magic is a huge magic formation that completely surrounds its target. It has eight layers and the amount of mana poured is almost the entire mana that I have. "Master, what is your mana level?" I politely asked. "I am at rank18. Since your mana level is rank 7, then my mana amount is nearly six times the amount that you have," Master haughtily answered while walking towards me with an arrogant face. Uwah, rank 18. Also, from what Master said, the difference between rank 7 and rank 18 is too much. "The healing is complete. Now explain your reasons for going so seriously in a simple sparring," Falay said seriously while heading towards Hugo who is laying on the ground. "Okay," I said and then faced Master. Falay got confused why I faced Master instead of her. Also, the reason why Falay was heading towards Hugo was to give him a lap pillow. Master''s started to realease a frightening aura when she saw that scene.I am getting a little afraid of her. Calm down, this is important. "Master, do you think that Hugo is ready for that strengthening method where he needs to risk his life for it?" I asked in complete seriousness. Hearing my question, Falay showed a look as if she understood somethingwhile Master''s raging aura calmed down. "Fufu, if he is ready or not, that''s something that only he can decide," Master answered with a slight laugh. "I don''t want any vague answer. Just say yes or no," I calmly and seriously said. "Your question is meaningless. Even if I say yes your decision is not going to change right?" Master said with a teasing voice. Hearing what Master said, I relaxed my serious mood. "You got me there. I wasn''t planning to let him do something that has a high chance of killing him if he can''t even defeat a rank 7 magician," I casually answered. Falay''s showed an expression of relief after hearing what I said. To be honest I was planning in letting Hugo do whatever he wishes to do if he can easily defeat me. In the first place, I don''t have any right in stopping Hugo from whatever he wishes to do since I am not his mom, but is another story if his death is almost certain. If he can''t defeat me,then I am sure that he won''t survive the strengthening method that Master knew. I know that I am stronger than the average person, but I also know that I am far weaker compared to those people with hero title. "Magicain... I haven''t seen many battles, but I think that you are the onlyone who fights like this and claims to be a magician," Falay said in alight laughing tone. "Fufu. He is a magician, an outrageous one," Master happily commented. "Am I that abnormal?" I asked with a light joking tone. "Yes you are. Is weird that someoneat a mana level of rank 7 can control such a huge amount of mana like you usually do. I thought that you already knew this, but a normal mage can''t control more than twenty percent of their mana amount at once without preparation" Master said with her usual mysterious smile that seemed to be enjoying something. Also, Master was slowly approaching Hugo who was laying on Falay''s lap. "Is that true Falay?" I asked a little surprised. "Now that I think about it, you can easily do intermediate level magic even though you are a rank 7... Are you really a rank 7?" Falay asked confused. "You saw the glow of the mana sensor with me," I casually said. Haa, those books are so useless. Not only they don''t mention the difference between the ranks of mana level, but they also don''t mention something as important as this. "Hm?" Falay suddenly let out that cute wondering sound. "What is it Falay?" Master gently asked, who was alrady next to her. "Why you only used low level wind magic? Why you didn''t used any intermediate level magic?" Falay curiously asked. "Because my mana reserves was almost empty," I answered with a sincere voice. My morning training, my morning shower, cooking and cleaning shaved a great deal of my mana amount, leaving me a little more than twenty percent of my mana remaining before the fight. Currently I have less than ten percent of my mana remaining. "Liar, you were going easy on me," Hugo bitterly muttered. Oh, he woke up at the best timing. To be sincere, I wasn''t going easy on him at all. Even if I had my full mana amount I wouldn''t have used intermediate level magic since he could have beaten me in the time I was deploying them. Elemental level magic of the air element system like wind magic not only doesn''t use too much mana, its complexity is not that high which reduces the deploying time a lotand the damage output can be high without risking a mortal wound, perfect in a sparring match like this. But there is no reason to explain any of this to him. "Oh, good morning Hokuto. Are you okay?" Falay gently greeted him with her angelical smile. Hokuto''s face blushed a little and he immediately sat on the ground, leaving Falay''s lap. At that same moment Master launched a kick towards him, but Hugo quickly evaded it. "Tch," Master disappointedly clicked her tongue. I knew that she was going there to do something childish, but to kick someone unconscious out of jealousy. She is the worst. "If you were already awake then you should have left her lap," Mastersaid with boiling hatred. "I just woke up because I felt a huge killing intent!" Hugo angrily complained. "Don''t lie to me! You just faked to be unconscious to enjoy her soft legs you damn pervert!" Masterrefuted with anger too. "Not you too Milady! Both Milady and Wys should stop treating Hokuto like a pervert!" Falay strongly said to defend Hugo. "Why do you keep defending him? Do you like him more than me?" Master asked with a wimpy tone. "Is not that! I am just defending him since usually Milady and Wys arethe ones in the wrong!" Falay replied with a red face that I didn''t know if it was due to embarrassment or anger. "Yeah. You two are always quick to reach the wrong conclusions. Always treating me like an idiot or a pervert!" Hugo angrily joined Falay''s protests. "I wouldn''t treat you like a pervert if youdidn''t had the habit of peeping on Falay when she is bathing or changing her clothes," I coldly said. "Those were all accidents! I keep forgetting that the magic locks in this house are ineffective with me!" Hugo pitifully explained himself. "Have you ever thought of knocking before opening doors?" I asked with a derisive tone of voice. "Uhh," Hugo let out a weak sound. "See, that''s why I treat you like an idiot," I said with a derisive smile. Hugo couldn''t make a comeback this time and simply looked down. "Stop it Wys, Hokuto is going to cry at this rate," Falay softly tried to persuade me. "You are so kind, but don''t worry. He is a big boy, he won''t cry for something as small as this," I said with a gentle smile. "This is favoritism," Hugo softly muttered. "Now that we have concluded that Hugo is a perverted idiot, let''s go inside. I prepared a few snacks beforehand for everyone," I casually said and started to enter the house. "What do you mean with concluded! Wys! Wait, Wys!" Falay angrily shouted while following after me. "Those snacks, were perhaps butter cookies?" Master stiffly asked. I froze in place when Master asked that question. "Haa, I''ll bake more," I said in a defeated tone. "Let me help you," Falay excitedly said. "Are you no longer mad at me?" I asked in a slight teasing tone. "I still think that you should stop treating Hokuto that harshly, butI am not mad," Falay cutely answered. "Be honest, you just want to steal my recipe," I meanly said. "It was that obvious?" Falay asked while showing a cute smile. "Well, as a reward of having full scores on the test I am going to teach you most of my pastry recipes," I said with a huge grin. "Really? Really, really?" Falay asked incredibly excited. "Really, really," I happily said and then I changed my tone to a scolding one and said "For the guy who reproved. That idiot needs to review all the contents of the test since he is going to be examined again tomorrow morning. If he happens to reprove again he is going to suffer an unspeakable punishment". "Punishment!? What kind of punishment!?" Hugo asked in panic. I ignored him and resumed my walk towards the house. "Wait Wys! Answer my question! Please!" Hugo continued yelling while following after me. Master just silently followed after me. I bet that she is planning to steal some cookie samples. Like this, the four of us entered that ridiculously huge house. *** In the late hours of the night, two persons, ablonde guy with bandaged face and a beautiful mature black haired lady were talking in a lounge. Those two persons were Rechia and Hokutko. "Rechia, you really can''t tell me the method to get stronger?" asked Hokuto. "Not until you get Wys approval," Rechia calmly answered him. "He is never going to let me do it! From how you are saying it, I know that there is a chance of me succeeding without dying," Hokuto strongly said. "Watching your battle, there is more chance of you dying than living through the trial," Rechia said without breaking her calmness. "And I already said that I am willing to risk my life," Hokuto said resolutely. "I already understand how crazy you are, but if I teach you the method Wys is never going to forgive me," Rechia said with a tired voice. "Urg," Hokuto grumbled. This conversation has been going for thirty minutes. Hokuto took the chance when Falay was taking a bath and Eun-Ha holed himself in his room to tinker with the magic tool he was making to ask Rechia about the way to get stronger quickly. Eun-Ha and Hokuto battled this morning in the guise of training and in the middle of the battle, Eun-Ha asked him if his strength was worthy of being a hero. The meaning of that question was clear, Eun-Ha is completely against the idea of Hokuto taking a dangerous route to save the heroes who were summoned with them. Having lost the battle, Hokuto lost his chance at convincing Eun-Ha and that''s why he decided to ask Rechia when Eun-Ha was not present, but her answers weren''t favorable for him. "I have something I wish to ask. Why are you willing to head to danger for people that you have just met?" Rechia asked filled with curiousity. "I already explained it this morning. I can''t abandon people that I know," Hokuto answered with a straight face. "Yes, but I feel that there is something more," Rechia said with a smile that looked as if she was enjoying something. "Is just your imagination," Hokuto said, but his eyes wavered a little. "Is it perhaps Wys?" Rechia asked with a lot of joy mixed in her voice. "Are you stupid!?" Hokuto yelled with his face a little red. Seeing his reaction, Rechia''s face brightened a lot. "Fufufu. You don''t need to be shy. Is normal for a man to develop those kind of feelings towards Wys. In fact it would be weirder if that doesn''t happen," Rechia said with while laughing a little. "I said that is not that! In the first place Wys is a guy!" Hokuto refuted getting redder than before. "Hahahaha. Okay, okay relax, I was just joking. But, judging from your reaction, it does have to do with Wys right?" Rechia said while wiping a tear fromthe corner of her right eye. "Uh!" Hokuto let out a surprised sound. "Fufu, just be honest and I may change my mind about my refusal," Rechia said with her usual enjoying grin. Seeing Rechia like this, Hokuto looked to the side and his face looked a little reluctant. "You are not lying?" Hokuto reluctantly asked. "Have I ever lied until now?" Rechia said without removing her grin. "Haa," Hokuto sighed and then he opened his mouth while his face got a little red and softly said "Is a little embarrassing so you must absolutely keep it a secret from Wys". "That you secretly love him?" Rechia asked with a teasing voice. "Didn''t I just tell you it is not that!?" Hokuto said angrily. "Hahaha, is so fun to tease you," Rechia said while laughing a lot. Looking at Rechia''s reaction, Hokuto''s face was starting to get red in anger. "Sorry, sorry. I promise to keep it a secret, so don''t be so mad, okay? Rechia said while holding her stomach. "Forget it. I won''t tell you," Hokuto said in a pouting voice. "If you are like that, then I don''t have any other choice than to misunderstand," Rechia teasingly said. It seems that those words affected Hokuto since his face looked as if he gave up on something. "Grr, okay. I''ll tell you," Hokuto reluctantly said. "Fuu," Hokuto exhaled to calm himself and then he opened his mouth. "It''s admiration," Hokuto softly said while looking to his side. "Admiration?" Rechia curiously asked. "Yeah, admiration. The day when I was summoned I was in panic since it was the first time that I felt so much killing intent, but Wys gave me a helping hand disregarding the danger that could fall onto him. I only managed to escape thanks to Wys'' help. There were many times when the situation looked hopeless, but I managed to survive thanks to him.Wys looked super cool, like a superhero and..." Hokuto explained while scratching his head and his face burning, but he couldn''t finish what he wanted to say since his embarrassment won. "I get it. You want to be like Wys right?" Rechia saidin a gentle tone. Hokuto got surprised since this was the first time that she used a gentle tone with him. "A problem with that?" Hokuto said embarrassed. "Is normal for a boy to wish to be like the person he admires, but is the first that I see someone willing to risk his life for it," Rechia said while smiling gently. "Is because my childhood dream was to be a real hero. Now, fulfill your promise," Hokuto said still embarrassed. "I just promised that Imay change my mind," Rechia said teasingly. "That''s low! Too low!" Hokuto yelled angrily. "Calm down. I really don''t want to be hated by Wys, but I will help you to convince him to give his approval," Rechia said with her usual grin. "Can we convice him if ask him together?" Hokuto asked filled with doubt. "Well, it is certain that it will be hard, especially if your reason is because you want to be like Wys," Rechia said with a pensative tone. "Keep that a secret! I don''t want him to know that I look at him like a hero!" Hokuto quickly said, more embarrassed than before. Chapter 4: The beginning of a trip is important. Dont start with the wrong foot Oh, the time. Is already time for my morning training. Iwas too focused with my first magic tool that Ialmost skipped this important training. I neglected honing my body a lot once I moved to Japan, but now is a matter of life and death so I shouldn''t forget about it. Before starting my training, I should name my creation. This magic tool looks so nice. Is a rod that shoots fire or ice... Flaming Ice Rod! ... Let''s name it after the field test is successfully done. Horrible naming sense must flow thick in my veins. I stood up from my bed, leaving my almost finished magic tool on it and left my room while clothing myself with my training outfit. As soon as I left my room, I found a suspicious guy on the hallway. Air Ball! I fired magic on instict and it landed beautifully on that suspicious guy''s face. "Buh! What!?" The suspicious guy screamed in pain while rubbing his face hidden behind white cloth. "I know that I told you to stop peeping on Falay, but that doesn''t mean that you need to peep on me!" I yelled angrily. "Wait, I just woke up so I am a little confused," said the suspicious blonde man with a completely bandaged face in panic. "Don''t play the fool. For what reason were you waiting in front of my room with your presence completely concealed you damn pervert?" I asked threateningly. "I fail to understand your train of thoughts, but about my presence, I have the habit of hiding it when sleeping," said the criminal still in panic. "Why in the world were you sleeping in front of my room then?" I interrogated him without removing my threatening aura. "I, I was waitng for you to train to, to, togehter," answered the criminal stuttering. "Huh? Don''t be stupid.You are stronger than me, there is no reason for us to train together," I answered in a condescending tone. "That''s a blatant lie. In the previous battle you were playing with me, making me think that I was leading you when in reality I was dancing in the palm of your hand," Hugo said even more bitterly than me. So that''s how he saw the battle. Well, I would have felt the same if I were in his place. "Haa, you are understimating yourself too much. You really were leading me in that battle. The only reason why I was able to defend and counterattack was thanks to my reflexes" I said in a tired voice. "Stop lying. There is no way for a human to move that fast," Hugo said with an incredulous expression. "Stop calling me a liar, I am being honest with you. My reflexes and reaction time are a bit abnormal, that''s why I can do inhuman movement. This is a secret by the way," I explained with an irritated expression. Hearing what I said, Hugo looked at me even more incredulously. Ahh, irritating. "Let''s play rock paper sicssors," I irritatedly said. "Why so suddenly?" Hugo asked confused. "Just do it! Will do it ten times in a row. If you manage to win at least one time then I will do anything you want," I angrily said and prepared my hand to play. "Eh!? Anything!? Glup," Hugo yelled a little flusetered. Brrr, I felt something disgusting right now. I glared strongly at Hugo and he started to prepare to play in a hurry. Hugo''s fist is completely closed, but his hand is showing sings of opening. I threw scissors and Hugo did the same, a tie. On the next one, Hugo''s hand didn''t show any sign of opening. I threw paper, and he threw rock. I won. The next one was my victory again by using paper and the next one I won by using scissors. At this point, Hugo started to show a surprised expression. On the tenth match, Hugo''s hand showed signs of opening, but he didn''t openedhis hand, throwing a rock with a barely closed fist. I used paper and won. I changed my hand from scissors to paper at the last moment. The end result was sevenwins andthree ties. "Do you believe me now?" I asked with a fed up expression. "Is that your soul skill?" Hugo asked surprised. "Of course not. How is that related to poison identifying? This is an ability I was born with," I answered with a dumbed expression. Did he already forgot the hint I gave him last month? "Gah! That''s right. When are you going to reveal your soul skill?" Hugo asked apologetically. "When youstop using your head as a decoration," I coldly answered him. "Uhh," Hugo let out a defeated tone. "Anyways, this talent of mine is a secret. Including you and me, only nine people knows about this," Isaid in a serious tone. "Got it," Hugo said seriously as well while nodding his head. Well, I already gave up in keeping this a secret the moment I revealed it to Hugo.I am sure that he will carelessly reveal it without realizing what he did. "You should alrady understand why I can''t train you. My fighting skillsrelies mostly on my inhuman reaction time. If it weren''t for that, I couldn''t accurately pinpoint vital points nor defend in extravagant ways in the middle of an intense fight. My martial skills are just better than average, while your skills are at a master''s level," I explained in a teacher like voice. Hearing me, Hugo showed a complicated expression. "Haa, you still haven''t gave up in getting stronger right?" I asked with a gentle tone this time. "You aren''t going to let me do that dangerous strengthening method if I am not stronger," Hugo answered looking straight at my face. Since he is taller than me, it looks as if he is staring down at me which is uncomfortable. "You are alrady plenty strong. There is no need to get even stronger," I answered with a pissed off expression. "How can I be stronger when you defeated me so easily yesterday," Hugo said bitterly. Wow, he is really bothered by it. As expected of a battle maniac. "It''s the difference in experience. I bet that you haven''t had many real battles," I gently explained. "I was fighting amost everyday in my temple, even against the teachers," Hugo said a little pissed off. "Those are sparrings, have you ever held a gun?" I asked seriously, removing my gentle tone. "Gun?" Hugo asked back a little surprised. "My first time handling a gun in a real battle was when I was six. That''s the amount of experience I have," I said keeping my serious tone. Hugo stared hard at my face, without knowing what to say. It seems that he got the point. "Haha, It would have been embarrassing if I were to lost against an inexperienced brat like you," I said with a relaxed tone this time. "Uhh, sorry," Hugo muttered with a complicated expression. "Relax, there is no need to apologize. Ah but this last bit of personal information is also a secret okay?" I saidwith my natural smile. Then I started to walk again. For today''s training, let''s see... I want to try flying. Maybe I can do it with a chain of Air Blasts... but there is something more important now. "Why are you following me?" I asked with an annoyed voice. I thought that the discussion finished, why is he following me? "I thought that it would be nice to accompany you in your training. To be honest, I am a little curious in your training method," Hugo said with an awkward smile. "You are going to be a bother, I already told you that we can''t train together. Just return back to your bed, I will wake you when the breakfast is ready," I harshly said. "Come on, don''t be so cold. I am only going to train near you, not together," Hugo casually said. This is what happens for being nice to him for once. "Ah, talking about sleeping, don''t you think that you should sleep more?You not only sleep later than me, you wake up this early in the morning. This isn''t healthy," Hugo kept yapping and yapping. I just ignored him and kept walking, increasing my pace. "Hey, don''t ignore me! Hey Wys, wait!" Hugo yapped and yapped following behind me. Ahh, annoying! I started to run, but Hugo also run after me, calling me again and again until we reached the entrance of the forest. Ahh, whatever. I''ll just ignore his existence and start training. It was a horrible idea. *** "Uhh, sorry," Hugo apologized for the umpteenth time. "Shut up and eat!" I angrily yelled, but I made sure to eat my cheesecake with the appropiate manners. This idiot not only followed me until the forest, but when I was doing my flying experiment, his Mana Freeze interfered with my mana, making me to almost crash to the ground when I was at a height of four meters. I wouldn''t be able to face anyone in the afterlife if I were to have a ridiculous death like that. "Hokuto is seriously regretting about what he did," gently said Falay. "Fuh, fufu. Hey Hokuto, I knew that I said that I will help you, but I can''t do anything when you mess up as badly as this," Master said while containing her laughter. "Don''t laugh Milady, this is serious," Falay said with a scolding tone. "Master, what do you mean with help?" I asked in an accusing tone. "Don''t look at me with those scary eyes. I just agreed to help Hokuto to convince you in letting him get stronger with my method," Master casually confessed. "You!" I angrily yelled. "Relax! Relax! I didn''t teach him the method. I am not going to do it until I get your approval. I swear," Master quickly said with a carefree expression. "Then give up. I will never agree with letting a kid to pointlessly kill himself," I coldly said. "Don''t call it pointless. I want to get stronger to save those guys," Hugo said a little angry. "How could you know if it is pointless or not when you are just a brat," I said derisively. "Is a little funny when you call brat to another person," Master said with an amused face. "I may look like this, but I am already twenty one. Ah that''s right. I should be a brat for you,"I said with a ridiculing expression. "What are you implying?" Master asked with a scary smile. "I am not implying anything. I am just saying that a man on his early twenties must be a brat for someone at your age Master," I said with a refreshing smile. "And where is that man? I believe that Hokuto is still in his teens," Master said with an annoying smirk. I''ll beat the hell out of her tomorrow. I didn''t revelaed my thoughts and just smiled at her. Master smiled back at me, but her eyes weren''t smilng at all. "Stop fighting! Why is it that you two only get along when you are making fun of Hokuto?" Falay scolded us. "We are not fighting. We are just discussing something important," Master said gently. "I didn''t saw anything more than a childish fight though," Falay said with a reprimanding voice. "Hahaha. Well, I may have derailed a little," Master said with a small laugh and then she said: "Wys,you are against Hokuto doing a life risking strengthening method because you worry about him right?" Master asked with her usual enjoying grin. "Who is worrying about him? It''s just that it will be irresponsible to let a kid to kill himself," I curtly answered. "There is no need to be shy," Master said while laughing a little. "I am not. I just trying to be a responsible adult. Letting a kid die for stupid reasons is way too irresponaible," I irritatedly answered. "A sheltered person would never become a proper adult," Rechia said in her casual tone. "Stopping an ignorant child to a probable death is not sheltering, is having common sense," I said even more irritated than before. "An ignorant child. Fufu, you are right. This brat is indeed an ignorant child," Rechia said giggling a little. "I got it!" Hugo suddenly yelled. "Uwa!?" Falay let out a cute surprised voice. "Ah sorry," Hugo quickly apologized and then he faced me. "Wys, I am not longer a little kid," Hugo seriously said. "What are you saying so suddenly?" I asked confused. "I get that you want to protect me because I am a kid in your eyes, so I am going to be a respectable adult now," Hugo said beaming with confidence. "Are you an idiot? That''s why I treat you like a kid," I said while massaging my temples. "You treat me like a kid because I am lacking experience in life, am I wrong?" Hugo asked without losing an inch of his confidence. "So what? Are you trying to say that you do have a lot of life experience so I should let you do whatever you want to do now?" I asked with a tired voice. "Not now, but in the future. I am going to travel the world," Hugo said with a full smile. "Huh?" A confused sound leaked from my mouth. What is this guy saying? How does world travel connects with the conversation now. "I understand that I am still an immature kid, that''s why I am going to go to all kind of places and learn all kind of stuff. I still wish to get more power right now, but that''s being too greedy. I am going to steadily get stronger while I mature until you recognize me as an adult," Hugo said with unwavering determination. "This world is in the middle of a huge war. Not only your life will be in constant danger if you wander around by yourself, you are going to learn a lot of ugly things in the way," I coldly said. "You are not going to convince me with that and there is nothing that you can do to prevent me from traveling," Hugo said with a resolute smile. "If you are goingto waste your time in something as stupid as that, you may as well honestly train yourself to get stronger," I said mockingly this time. "That won''t do. I feel that it will take forever for me to get the strength I wish if I train normally," Hugo said with a clear expression. I don''t get him. He is contradicting himself. He wants a quick way to get stronger and for that he is planning to do a long trip and to make things even worse, he is not joking. He is seriously thinking in going on a long journey. And all that is just to have a chance in saving some guys he barely knows. "I don''t get you. Tell me, just what drives you so much in wanting to save some mere strangers?" I asked looking straight at his eyes with an overwhelming gaze, a gaze as strong as the one that damn Gedio used when he first met us. Hugo didn''t look away from my gaze and stared straight into my eyes with strong and unwavering eyes. "I wish to be someone who can save everyone who are in front of me. My dream is to be someone whom everybody can rely on. Does following one''s dream need a reason?" Hugo said withunshakable conviction. Huh? Just... just for that. His face doesn''t look that he is joking at all. "Are you an idiot? Let alone a few decades, it could even take you your entire life to get strong enough to reach the point where you can save the other guys. In fact, there are more chances of being impossible. It may even be pointless! Are you okay with dying a pointless death!?" I said without realizing when I started to yell. I don''t know why I am getting so angry. Just, just, just, hearing this idiot sprouting such childish nonsense pisses me off so much! Was I too light yesterday? Should I beat the crap out of him this time to make him understand? "Then I won''t die. I''ll live following my dreams but I won''t die. I will put my life on the line for my dreams, but I won''t let myself die. I won''t live a pointless life nor die I pointless death. It''s a promise," Hugo said relaxed with a calm smile, but his words had amysterious weight that didn''t let me refute that idiotic promise. Icould do nothing besides look at him completely dumbfounded. "Hahahaha. How are you going to respond to that Wys? This kid seems serious," Rechia said incredibily amused. There is nothing funny to laugh at! I feel that this course of conversation was planned beforehand by her. "Haa," I sighed. "You win. Go and travel around the world as much as you like, but made sure to keep your promise of not dying since I am not going out of my way to save you this time," I said with a defeated voice. Hearing my approval, Hugo''s whole body relaxed and his face shined as much as the usual angelical Falay. "Really!? Thank you very much!" Hugo happily shouted in joy. Seriously, what is wrong with this brat.How can he be so determined after he was suddenly thrust in a foreign world far away from his home, after being chased by guys trying to take his life, after knowing how weak he is in this stupid world. Where does all his determination comes from. He is truly an idiot, but a strong idiot. If... if I also had that kind of strength back then. Forget it, I was just a six years old brat. Is useless to dwell in the past and the end result was good anyways, I ended up meeting Carla after all. "There is no need to thank me. I didn''t had any right in stopping you in the first place. But at least wait eight days before your trip so we can depart together," I said a little annoyed. Hugo brightened from my words and happily said "Are you going to accompany me in my travels?". "Of course not. I am not changing my plans in settling in Xat. I am just saying that I will accompany you until we reach Xat, that''s all," I answered a little disgusted. That kind of face doesn''t suit an unremarkable boy like him at all. Also, I am planning on restraininghim in Xat f I feel that he is not ready to live alone in this world, even if I have to break his legs. "How nice. I also wish to go on a journey. I wish to go to all those places that were in those books," Falay said with a dreaming face. That''s a cute face. It instantaneously healed me from the stress that welled up me in this conversation. "Then why don''t you join Hugo''s travel? I am sure that a monster with hero syndrome like him can easily protect you in dangerous times like this," I jokingly said. For some reason I am seriously starting to believe that this idiot can really become a real hero or something like that, how stupid of me. "Haha. Come on, don''t call Hokuto a monster. Butif we end up traveling together I guess that I would be in charge or the meals and healing right? Hehe, it sounds fun," Falay lightly said. Her tone was light. Yes, it was indeed light. However, Falay''s eyes told me that she was seriously thinking that possibility. I came to realize that I should be more careful with my words. *** "?Larara?, ?lalara?," I was joyfully humming a song that I heard back in Rusia while placing the breakfast on the table. Today''s breakfast is fruit tart with extra sugar. Yummy. "Morning," Rechia sleepily muttered while walking to her seat. "Good morning. Shouldn''t you wash your face first before coming here?" Hugo asked a little worried. "Good morning Milady. How rare to see you wake up by yourself so early," Falay said with her usual angelical face. "Good morning Rechia. Hugo is right. Go and wash your face, the food is not going to run away," I said without interrupting the song I was humming. "So you were the one who was singing," Rechia said with a relaxed face. But after a moment, her face showed a hint of confusion. "Wait... Shouldn''t you call me Master?" Rechia asked confused. "Don''t be silly. The contract ended yesterday," I anwered with an increasing good mood while waving my right hand. Ahhh, it feels so nice to stop treating this annoying woman as my master. "Since you are freeloading, you still need to keep calling me Master," said Rechia in a bossy tone. "The deal was that I can live here for free as long as I still do the chores, nobody said anything about me being a maid," I nonchalantly answered. I am so happy right now that I can''t get mad, no matter how much annoying stuffs Rechia spouts. "You are no fun," Rechia said disappointed. "If you really want someone calling you Master, then use Hugo. He is literally freeloading," I advised her and then I sat down. "I don''t want to be called that by someone with a face as plain as that guy. It will be disgusting," Rechia said lazily while slowly starting to eat. "About that, my face! Can I finally remove this bandages?" Hugo asked a little excited. It seems that he really wishes to free his face, but... "You can''t. Nobody wants to see your face so keep hiding it," I quickly answered him. "How can you two insult Hokuto so casually?" Falay askeda little angry. "Forget it, I am already used to it. Just your feelings are enough," Hugo said with a resigned mood. "Oh, that''s right. Those bandages are unnecessary now. Last night I wrapped your face due to the force of habit, but your face was already completely restored three days ago," Rechia said without a shred of guilt. "Hey!" Hugo shouted and quickly tore off the bandages. Behind those bandages, what appeared was that completely unremarkable face that I completely forgot. "Does my face look okay?" Hugo asked a little embarrassed. "After eating, let''s go to the Association to get our adventurer''s identification," I said and resumed to eat. Hmm, delicious. I''ll never get bored of sweets. "Don''t ignore me!" Hugo shouted again. "How do you expect me to react when a guy asks me something like that!" I retorted back. "Don''t worry, there is not a single scar remaining. Your face looks good and a little handsome,"Falay gently comforted Hugo. Hearing her, Hugo blused a little. "Co... come on, you are exaggerating. Besides, if we were to compare faces, mine is incomparable to yours," Hugo said while scratching his cheek. "Hue?" Falay let outa cute sound as sweet as this cake. Are they flirting? "Wys, burn that bastard''s face," Rechia said with a serious tone. I ignored her and kept eating. Rechia started to verbally abuse Hugo while Falay was defending him as usual. When I finished my sixth tart I suddenly remembered something important. "Hey guys, I need to confess something," I casually said. "What? Your love for maid uniforms?" Rechia answered with a bright face. "As if. Since my role as a maid ended, I am planning to start using my real name from now on," I said without getting annoyed by Rechia''s stupid commentary. "Ohh, and you are saying that we should stop calling you Wys from now on?" Rechia asked monotonously. "Is that so? I am already used to calling you Wys so it will be a little hard," Falay said without showing too much worry. Why that reaction? Isn''t revealing my true name something deserving more attention? "Wow! I am finally going to learn your true name!" Hugo said excited. "Okay, I am revealing it! My real name is Song Eun-Ha! Song is the family name!" I cheerfully announced. I wasn''t happy because of Hugo''s reaction, I am just a cheerful person. "Eh? That name... you aren''t Japanese?" Hugo asked confused. "Nope. I am Russian," I answered. "Wait! That name is definitely not Russian!" Hugo quickly retorted back. "That''s because my name is Korean," I answered again. "Then why did you just told me that you are Russian!?" Hugo retorted again. "Because I changed my nationality to Russian, I lived almost my entire life there after all," I answered to his retort again. "Lived in Rusia?" Hugo muttered with a thoughtful expression. "Erm... I don''t understand what are you two talking about, but I should start to call you Song or Eun-Ha?" Falay asked hesitatingly. "Call me Eun-Ha. I am not used to being called by my family name," I said gently. "Then Eun-Ha, why do you feel the need to reveal your true name now after hiding it for so long?" Rechia asked a little curiously. "That''s because Ididn''t wanted to be called by my real name when I was acting as a girl. Now that I am going to get a proper identification certificade, I want to use my real name for it," I said. "Now that I think about it, how should Hokuto register himself?" Falay asked with some worry. "That''s right, the people at the castle already know his name. Well, he already has an alias so there is no need to worry," Rechia answered without any worry in contrast to Falay. "So is it going to be Hugo after all. I don''t think that he really likes that name though," Falay said with a pitiful smile. "What is so wrong about that?At least Hugo is not a girly name," I said bitterly. "From how you said it, is Eun-Ha a girly name?" Rechia asked with a mean tone. "Nope, is not girly," I quickly answered with my poker face. "Hey, Hokuto. Is Eun-Ha a manly name?" Rechia asked with a devilish expression. "There is no meaning in asking him. He barely knows a thing about his own country so he shouldn''t know anything about foreign ones," I said in a rush. It will be bad if he knows something about it and tells Rechia. Eun-Ha, is not a girly name. Is a girl''s name... I don''t know what the heck my parents were thinking when they named their son like that. I don''t have any intentions of changingthe name that my parents gave me, but seriously they should have received some advice in naming their kid. "Hey, Hokuto are you listening?" Rechia asked a little annoyed for being ignored. "Oh sorry. I was lost in my thoughts," Hugo apologized a little panicked. "You have been silent for a while now, is something worrying you?" Falay asked with honest care. "Well, is about Song-san name," Hugo said in a low voice. "Song-san?" said Faly and tilted her head "That''s me. Hugo''s country has a strange custom where they call a person by their surname followed by an honorific," I gently explained and then I changed to an annoyed tone and said "Hugo, I think I already said that I am not used to be called by my family name." "Song, I mean, Eu... Eun-Ha-san," Hugo said a little shyly. Brrr, disgusting. "The next time you call me with that embarrassed face I am going to break face," I said threateningly. "Understood Eun-Ha-san!" Hugo said a little scared. "Also drop the honorifics. Is a bother and it sounds weird with non Japanese names," I said annoyed. "Understood Eun-Ha!" Hugo answeredblushing a little, but not as disgustingly as before. "Hey, about my question. Eun-Ha is not a manly name right?" Rechia asked again with a devilish tone. Hugo was about to open his mouth, but I sent him a murderous stare as a warning. "I don''t know much about names outsidenative country," Hugo asked sweating a little. "Then why were you so concerned about Eun-Ha''s name to the point you ignored me?" Rechia asked a little curiously. "Ah yeah. Is because there is a world famous guy with the same name, age, origin and nationality as Eun-Ha; so I was wondering if he is the same guy," Hugo answered casually. "I didn''t expect that someone as young as you knew about me. I should have expected it from a battle maniac," I said a little surprised. "Wait, are you really that Eun-Ha? The young researcher who is considered one of the new genious of the new age? The one who submitted a thesis that could change the world at the young age of fifteen?" Hugo asked really excited. "Oh... yeah that''s probably me. But I didn''t expected that you knew about me because of that," I said a little taken aback. "Well, my sister is in love with geniuses and she is something like a fan of yours.She talks a lot about your achievements so I ended up knowing some triva about you," Hugo said with a proud expression for some reason that I fail to understand. So that''s why a battle maniac like him knows about my academic background. Well, the case of the miracle boy happened when he was probably two or three years old so,even though he is a battle maniac, he shouldn''t know about it. Maybe Chris or Blair knows about that incident. "So Wys is someone famous in your world?" Falay asked curiously. "Song Eun-Ha is someone recognized by the entire world. He thought of some theories to create a near unlimited source of energy anddrew the blueprints of a device that could make his theories reality. Hereceived many certificades that acknowledges his mastery in numerousfield of research in just three years when a normal person requires more than four yearsto get just one of them. Song Eun-Ha wascalled not the jack of all trades, but the master of every trades," Hugo said in a quick succession, dizzying Falay.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Shut up! You are annoying! Are you sure that is your sister the real fan?!" I yelled irritated. "Are you feeling embarrassed Wys? How cute," Rechia said with her teasing tone. "I am not. Besides I already told you to call me Eun-Ha. Wys no longer exist," I said even more irritated. "Well... from whay I understood, Wys, I mean, Eun-Ha is someone who is so smart that is praised by everyone in your former world?" Falay said with a confused tone. "Not only that, he is someone who is about to change the world with his new ideas," Hugo said excited. "Nope, is not about, I already changed it. I made it more dangerous thanit was before," I said with my irritation growing even bigger. "Eh?" Falay muttered. "My theories ended up being used to build weapons that can easily destroy an entire nation," I said while biting my hair to suppress my irritation that is about to explode. "Weapons?" muttered Hugo this time, as confused as Falay. "My little project was deemed unprofitable, got butchered in many pieces and strong countries used its remains to makebombs strong enough that a hundred of them can easily sinka continent," I explainedin a super happy tone as if I was narrating a children''s story, even though I was burning deep inside with anger. "Ahh... so in summary, you lost a political battle," Rechia said with pitying voice. "I was too young and thought that I could do everything by myself. I underestimated politics way too much," I said a little more calmer than before after biting my hair long enough. That''s right. I tried to do everything by myself and the end result was that the Zaychik family almost turned into a dangerous terrorist group. Politics are scary. I learned my lesson in the hard way and that''s why I relied on Carla on my new project and when everything was going well, politics from another world screwed me up again. Should I drop a nuke to those kidnappers? "Hmm... sorry. It seems that I brought some bad topic," Hugo apologized sincerely. "Then let''s change the topic, rather is already late. We need to go to the Association," I said with a relaxed face which is definitely not a forced one. "Ah, about that.I wish to register together with you two," Falay said a little shyly. What is this girl saying? "Falay, why do you wish to get a job as brutish as an adventurer?" Rechia asked full of concern. "Mmm... is because I want to have a job where I can travel around the world," Falay saidslowly and nervously. "Huh?" Rechia and I muttered at the same time. Falay coughed once and then she looked straight at Rechia. "Milady! I know that is sudden, but I am planning to travel around the world!" Falay strongly stated with a serious face. I see. She wishes to be an adventurer so she can have a job while travelling around the world. How smart... as if! "Wait. That''s too dangerous. I know that your magic is storng, but your speed at deploying magic is not fast enough for you to be safe in a fight," I explained in the calmest tone I could muster. "Yeah, that''s right. Listen to Wys. She has seen your magic in action so her evaluation is correct," Rechia quickly advised. I wanted to remember Rechia that my name is Eun-ha, but before I could do it, Falay dropped a huge bombshell. "I think that it will be okay if I am together with Hokuto," Falay said with a completely innocent face. ... together with who? I and Rechia glared at a frozen Hugo at the same time. "I knew that you two are getting along too well, but what the hell did you do to her!" Rechia yelled filled with hatred. "Wait, what kind of mistaken conclusion are you jumping this time?" Hugo answered a little fearfully. "Don''t play dumb. Why a young girl like Falay is wishing to go in a long journey with a young man like you," I said accusingly. Hearing what I said, Falay''s face turned completely red. "Wait! I only suggested being with Hokuto because you said that I could be safe with him!" Falay quickly explained herself. Ah, that stuff that I said yesterday. It was just a joke though. Suddenly, Rechia started to send murderous glances towards me. That''s not my fault! "Falay. Even if you are together with Hugo, this won''t be less dangerous," I quicklyexplained to her. "If you wish to travel around the world, then just wait until the wolrd is a safer place," Rechia said with a calm tone. "But who knows when it will be safe? This may be my only chance on traveling. Please," Falay begged with some tears on her eyes. "Ugh," Rechia faltered upon receiving Falay''s strategic attack. "Besides what Eun-Ha said is incorrect. Being with Hokuto will make the journey safer. He will be the vanguard while I support him from behind with magic. As Eun-Ha said, my magic abilities are strong so I just need a vanguard to protect me while I prepare my attacks," Falay earnestly said. Falay said something more or less reasonable. In fact, since Hugo lacks long distance attacks, then being with a mage like Falay will make his survival rate higher. But, is still dangerous. I quickly send a threatening glare towards Hugo and after he received my stare, he nodded his head resolutely. "I am happy that Falay wish to go with me. Having a traveling companion will make my journey more fun, her magical abilities will be a huge combat asset and since I can''t cook she will be a lifesaver in that aspect too," Hugo said with a firm attitude and then he sent me a look that says''Did I do it right?'' This idiot! He totally misunderstood my message! "Hokuto," Falay said with a relieved and happy expression. "Falay. Is this just a whim or something that you wish to do?"asked Rechia who turned serious before I realized. Hm? What is this? I thought that Rechia will start throwing a tantrum to make her stop. "Milady, those books that are in your collection are wonderful. It describes so many things that I am ashamed that I never bothered to read them until Eun-Ha came and started teaching me. But books are just books, I wish to see with my own eyes the beauty of the city of lakes Buhyu, the might of the nation of Dwarves Deshrien, the magnificent trees of the Forest of Souls, the emerald waters of the Mana Eating Archipielago and much more. This wish of mine had born just a few weeks ago, but I don''t believe that is just a whim," Falay said with a serene smile on her face. "I see," Rechia muttered with a small smile on her lips. An expression that I never saw on her until now. Is she happy? "Hey Rechia, no matter what this is too sudden. Shouldn''t you stop her?" I said with sincere worry. "A caged bird will never learn how to fly properly," said Rechia with a gentle tone. "Then, Milady. That means..." Falay was happily saying, but she got interrupted by a hand gesture that Rechia did. "Don''t be so fast. I won''t let you go if you don''t show me that you can at least flap your wings," Rechia said playfully. Only her words were playful though. *** The Adventurer Association, or Association as is commonly called. One can become a member by paying a fee of 3000 Wion and completing any kind of request in the lapse of one month. The benefits of joining the Association is to receive information through their network.That network is something similar to internet, truly outrageous and technologically advanced. I need to find a way to analyze it. Once the payment is done, the new member needs to fill their abilities and skills in their Personal Record and when they finish, they receive an Adventurer Card which can work as an identification credential. If the new member fails to complete a job in the lapse of one month, their Adventurer Card expires. Due to the current times where a constant influx of refugees and orphans appear, the background of the person is notinquired thoroughly. As long as one is not a recognized criminal, anyone can join the Association if one pays the membership fee. The Association job is providing an information network filled with tons of jobs which are named as Quests. The Association receives five percent of the reward when one of the Quests are successfully completed but in the case that the Quest fails,the ones who failed it together with the Association needs to pay a compensation fee. Well, the amount of the compensation depends on the reason of failure and there are even times where the clients needs to pay back, but usually the ones who accepted the Quests are the ones who pay most of the compensation. Because nobody wishes to fail a Quest, adventurers accept suitable jobs or make a team which are called Party. The Association provides an information network for lonely adventurers to make Party between each other, the network is called List.To enterthe List, one needs to accept displaying theirPersonal Record in public, making lone adventurers who wish to join a Party to fill their Personal Record as best as they can. Name: Eun-Ha. Combatposition: Mage. Age: 21. Skills: Elemental level magic. That''s what my Personal Record looks like. I thought of mentioning that I have total mastery of every kind of magic at Elemental level except Life element ,which is too difficult to replicate it with my mana shaping skills, but I thought that magic at the elemental level is too weak on the eyes of adventurers so I decided to not make it more detailed. The only magic at the elemental level which is recognized are Life Element magic which is the one that is used for healing magic. "Eun-Ha, your Personal Record doesn''t say anything," Hugo remarked stiffly. "Who cares. Is not as if I wiill enter enter the List," I said nonchalantly. "But this is too empty," Falay saidstiffly too. "Look, if I were to put all my skills and abilities, my Personal Record would look fake. I can do pretty much everything, from dancing to building castles and it will take too much time to prove that all my skills are real," I explained casually while handing my Personal Record to the associationstaff. By the way, this is how Falay and Hugo''s Personal Record looks like: Name:Hugo Combatposition:Martial Artist. Age:17 Skills:Mastery of all kind of weapon wielding skills. Barehanded martial skills. Basic Mathematics. Achievemnt: Lifting 140[kg] Name:Falay. Combatposition: Mage. Age:16 Skills: Life element magic at elemental level. All type of magic except life element at intermedite level. Basic Mathematics. Cooking. Medicinal herb handling. Medical skills. Achievement: Mana level at rank 13. "Are you sure that this is everything that you wish to put on? Is a nice idea to at least write some achievements that you are proud of" said the associatoinstaff a with a cramped smile after seeing my Personal Record. "Is okay. I can update it anytime I wish and I don''t plan to enter the List yet," I said with my polite smile. "But, a association staff may be able to recommend you a Quest after reading your Personal Record," said the associationstaffblushing a little. "Don''t worry about it. I am only going to take the Quests that I know I am capable of, like that Hyua Grass or that Werl Herbs gathering Quests," I said politely. "I... I see. Good luck. The Adventurer Cards will be ready in half an hour so pleas think about what Quests you will be taking in the meanwhile" said the associationstaff a little stiffly. "Thank you very much," I thanked with my bussiness voice and returned to the group. "While the cards are being made, let''s buy some equipment," said Rechia. Rechia was already registered at the Association. I was quite surprised when I found out about it, especially since she considers an adventurer as a brutish job. For equipment, Rechia said that she was going to buy for everyone this time, but I decided to pay for my own stuffs.No matter how annoying she is, is a fact that she helped me a lot and I don''t want to be more indebted to her. Since this town is completely rural, the only equipments are some old weapons and armors sold at the shop of this Association branch. Falay bought a magic staff, which is basically a wooden rod with a red magic crystal on the tip which helps in avoiding your mana to disperse once is released to cast magic. For me, let''s see... "Aren''t you going to buy a magic staff too?" Rechia asked perplexed. "Nope. Is too expensive," I answered. A magic staff is around 50.000 Wions. I guess that the magic crystal is too expensive. "That''s why I said that I will pay for your equipments," Rechia said amused. "Even if I had more moeny I won''t buy itsince a staff is useless for a genius like me," I said smugly. "Well, you have a point there. Your mana control ismany times better than mages with high quality staffs. Then what about a bow? You can fire arrows mixed with your magic," Rechia advised while pointing at a big wooden bow. "Hey, should I go with a dagger or a short sword?" I asked Hugo. "Hmm, what about a long knife? You are really dexterous so why don''t you go with two daggers as your main weapon and a short sword?" Hugo said while scracthing his chin while pondering. "Hey, why are you ignoring me?" Rechia said annoyed. "Be honest. You don''t know anything about weapons right?" I said contemptuosly. Rechia''s expression turned a little angry after hearing me, but Hugo quickly faced her and started to explain her why I can''t use a bow. "For someone with Eun-Ha''s build, it will be hard to fire an arrow at a speed suitable for combat.What he needs are weapons light enough for him to wield without burdening him too much," Hugo explained calmly. "So basically, Eun-Ha is weaker than an Elven girl and that''s why he can''t use a bow," Rechia said contemptuosly. "Should I prove you wrong?" I said with a smile that is totally not forced nor artificial. Slowly gathering mana, constructing a magic formation of the air system... "Don''t start fighting again," Falay said with a tired voice. "Come on, I am not that childish," I said lightly while dispersing the mana I gathered. As if I would be provoked that easily hahaha. At the end, I bought a pair or long daggers which was 40.000 Wions. Falay''s equipment was just the magic staff while Hugo''s choice was a steel long pole, a chainmail and a set of leather armor which consisted of a cuirass, an arm guard and a shin guard. Looking at Rechia with her usual white robes, Falay with her grey dress, me with a casual set of clothes of a white long sleeved shirt and brown pants, the only one who looked like an adventurer was Hugo. After buying our equipment, we returned to the Association receptionist and receivedour Adventurer Cards.The card is a white metal plate as big as a credit card that has my name on the center. "Rechia, why your card is black?" I asked curiously. While my, Falay and Hugo''s Adventurer Cards are white, the one Rechia has is black. "That''s because she is considered a VIP member. If the color is blue it means that you are recognized as the leader of a guild and if the color is gold it means that you are a high ranked staff," politely answered the Association staff member. "My card got updated after I found a cure of a strange disease," Rechia softly whispered so nobody besides us could hear her. I alrady knew that besides her healing magic she also had medical knowledge, but I didn''t expected that she was able to create a medicine for a strange disease. "Are you actually smart?" I asked doubtfully. "You are being beyond rude. Nobody can supprass me in medical knowledge," Rechia said truly offended. "Are you guys ready?" I said seriously, ignoring Rechia''s remark. "This will be a breeze," Hugo said with a huge confident grin. "Don''t be overconfident," Falay said smiling nervously. "If you are scared then is okay to give up," Rechia said gently towards Falay. "Thank you for your concern Milady but it''s okay," Falay said a little more relaxed. "Shall we go?" Hugo asked excited like a kid. "Yes, I will be in your care. Milady, Eun-Ha see you later," Falay said with her usual smile and left the building. After they left, Rechia exhaled a sigh. "Isn''t this test too difficutl?" I asked concerned. "If you are that worried, then you should have gone with them," Rechia said with a concerned face too. "It won''t be much of a test if I go with them," I said in response. "You sure are confident in yourself," Rechia said laughing a little. This test is one to prove that Falay is ready to go in a journey. Their objective is to deal with the suddden increase of goblin around the area, the time limit is until the day I and Hugo depart. By the way, I have yet to tell this to anyone, but if they were to fail this test I am going to force Hugo to stay with me in Xat. This job is usually handled by the military, but they are so busy with the war that only the monsters at the outskirts of the capital are being dealt with while the monsters of this frontier village is neglected, even though is near the capital. The Quest of dealing monsters is always available in this Association branch, but since hardly any adventurers passes by this village, this problem is handled by one of the staff of this branch. Actually the one who always takes care of the monsters was worried about Hugo and Falay since the amount of monsters were higher than usual, so he is following them in secret. Such a nice person. Well, is supposed to be in secret but Hugo should notice him right away. Anyways, having someone as nice and reliable as that staff member following them lessen my worries a lot. "To be honest, I wanted to be with you alone," I said casually. "Sorry, I am not into little girls," Rechia immediately said in a joking tone. "Who is a little girl!?" I retorted in a flash. "Anyways! I just wanted to have an honest private chat with you," I said a little pissed off. "Hmm, I see. Shall we return home then?" Rechia said with an amused expression. "No. Let''s talk while we do this gathering Quest," I answered lightly. Then I headed towards the staff member who handed us the Adventurer Cards to accept the Werl Herb gathering Quest. *** Werl Herb, a medicinal herb that looks like clovers. The books says that it is a herb that is used to heal wounds, but looking at the herb directly with my own eyes I know that it''s real effect is to improve blood circulation and mana generation. This is a good medicinal herb, but it''s major weakness is that it is difficult to cultivate it outside of it''s enviroment since it needs tons of nutrients and a steady flow of mana which attracts monsters. To gather Werl Herb, we entered deep in the forest together with Rechia while enjoying some casual chat about pastries, how adorable is Falay, what will be our dinner and what she is going to do after Falay is gone. By the way, the answer for what she is going to do when Falay leaves is really obvious to the point that I felt stupid for asking her. "Oh, I feel a lot of goblins around here," I mentioned while sitting down on a patch with lots of Werl Herbs. "This amount is a little worrisome, there is a chance that some Goblin Leaders gathered in this forest," said Rechia while sitting in front of me. "From what I read, some Goblin Leaders aren''t going to be that dangerous to Hugo and I doubt that a King Goblin can appear so near the capital," I said casually and started collecting the herbs. Goblins are some kid sized green humanoid monsters as smart as apes, they are violent and likes to rape and eat a lot of different animals including humans. A Goblin Leader is the leader of a small group of goblins, usually a group of ten but sometimes they gather as large as thirty. From time to time Goblin Leaders act together making the goblins a little dangerous. A King Goblin is a goblin as smart as a person, but many times stronger and they lead hundreds of goblins. If left alone, the King Goblin''s strength and intelligence grows a lot and they can lead an army of thousands of goblins become a danger to even strong nations like Talkia. The norm is killing a King Goblin as soon as spotted, which even veteran Adventurers specialized in combat has troubles with it while is certain doom for newbie Adventurers. "Wys, we are alredy deep enough so shall we start that important conversation?" Rechia asked with her amused grin. "Is not Wys, but Eun-Ha. And I was thinking of starting now since there isn''t any human presence nearby," I answered annoyed. "What kind of secrets are you going to reveal now?" Rechia asked expectantly. "I was more worried about you," I answered. "Me? What, are you planning to ask me strange things again?" Rechia asked disappointed. "Nope. Just confirmation of the conclusions I got," I said with a confident grin. "And you trust me enough that you think that I won''t lie to you?" Rechia asked amused this time. Is she a pre-adolescent girl? This woman''s emotion changes like a roller coaster. "Even though you enjoy hiding things, I believe that you won''t lie to me," I answered with my natural smile. "Nobody would lie to you if you show that face," Rechia said while covering her mouth. Did I just made a funny face? "Well, the first thing I want to confirm is if it''s common for people with more than one soul skill to exist," I asked while facing away from her. Oh, this herb is not a Werl Herb, but this is more useful. It has antibiotic properties. "Don''t tell me that you possess multiple soul skills," Rechia asked a little surprised. "I am talking about Hugo.His endurance and regeneration rate are not normal. You should understand the latter better than me, being the one in charge of his treatment," I answered as casually as talking about the weather. "If you are suspecting the same as me then our theory should probably be correct, but there is nothing we can confirm without asking Hokuto," said Rechiadisappointed. Did she really expected me to have two soul skills? There were many times where the injuries Hugo sustained didn''t match with the damage he received. That time when that big fireball exploded on us, his body was too healthy, even considering the barrier I put to protect us. Then when we were fighting against that green haired Demon, I am sure that he breathed while he was surrounded by flames but his internal organs were okay. After that fight we were blown to the river by a powerful explosion, but while I was near death he was conscious enough to beg for help. Hugo''s soul skill will make it difficult to receive the same magical treatment that I got, but even then he recovered faster than what Rechia expected. Finally, in the fight we had the other day, I hit his face with my elbow with enough power to knock out any human, but he was able to keep fighting which made my suspicions grow even more. "To answer your question. It is uncommon for a person to have even one soul skill, let alone two. I know just one person who has multiple soul skills butthat girl is an exception between exceptions." Rechia said as if she were talking about an old friend. "From how you are saying it, that person hasmore than two right?" I asked a little curiously. "She has at least five," Rechia dryly answered my question. Five!Besides mine, all the soul skills that the summoned heroes had were ridiculously powerful and she is saying that person have at least five of them. "Is that normal?" I asked a little scared. "Of course not. A soul skill is a miracle engraved on one''s soul. It should be impossible for a mortal to obtain one without direct interference from gods. The only human in this whole nation to have officially obtained a soul skill without a god''s help was Tiwor Klin, the general of the Royal Army who can be considered a monster even without his soul skill. That girl who has at least five soul skills, is an outrageous existence," Rechia saidangry for some reason. "May I ask what those five skills are?" I asked a little fearfully. "Not at all, the ones I know are the ones she doesn''t care hiding after all. She can concentrate the mana around her to harden her body. She can create a gas that can induce sleep. She can isolate a space making the connection to the outside impossible. She can create a copy of herself but with some modification like the race or gender. She can revive from the dead," Rechia answered with some grudge mixed in her voice. Are you seroius!? "Are you serious!?" I involuntarily yelled what I was thinking. "Haah, yes I am serious. And she is a crazy woman that enjoys fighting against unusual opponents. Ifyou ever meet her beg for your life since your mana control will definitely catch her eyes," Rechia warned me with a dead voice. It feels as if she actually knows that monster. "Are you perhaps good at fighting?" I asked timidly. "It ashames me a little, but even a group of goblins has a good chance at killing me. But that damn idiot refused to believe me," Rechia answered with the same dead voice. Yup, she definitely met a monster like that and from how she said it, it seems that I can''t hide behind the excuse of me being weak, but it seems that I will survive if I beg for my life. I am more surprised with the knowledge that Rechia is weak, I guess that she wasn''t lying when she said thatshe sucks at every magic besides healing- "It was probably due to your healing abilities and your foresight skills," I said with some pity in my tone. Hearing me, Rechia''s expression brightened a little. "Foresight? So that was what you truly wanted to ask me." said Rechia full of expectations. "So you knew that I will ask you this," I saida little bothered by her expression. "Yes I knew, but it wasn''t because I foresaw it so I don''t know what do you wish to ask me. In the first place do you have any evidence that I can see the future?" Rechiasaid while grinning in amusement. "Nothing conclusive but if it were true it will explain how you just happened to build a huge house near the place where Hugo and I were going to appear. How you just happened to take a night stroll on the same day where Hugo and I were summoned and you just happened to find us by chance. How you just happened to have stocked a ton of soul sealers to be able to treat Hugo who has that annoying soul skill," I explained like a certain detective from a certain show that Carla watched. "You won''t believe that it was just a coincidence or the whims of fate?" Rechia said brimming with joy. Just what is wrong with her. Why is she having so much fun. "Foresight is a little too farfetched but is better than believing in some nonsense like fate," I answered. "If I told you that those soul sealers are stuffs that I can easily make? Soul sealers can only be made by mages with a high proficiency in Life element magic like me, that''s why they are so rare and expensive even though it can''t be used against most people and the effect duration is so short," Rechia said withherannoying smug face. Wait, I just heard some unexpected information. That means that she can potentially render any soul skill users useless. Ah, but the effect lasts less than two second so it will be useless for someone without fighting skills in the first place. Wait, don''t be distracted. "Don''t try to play dumb, that will only answer one of your strange coincidences. Even if you somehow say that you finding us was a coincidence, you evading my attempt to make you fail by moving the chair away, always managing to give Hugo the food that I made to taste awful and avoiding other silly pranks like that so frequently is not a coincidence," I said determinedly. "So it was that what confirmed your suspicions? Until now I was sure that it were just petty pranks but even those had their reasons," Rechia said amused. "So you are finally admitting that you can see the future?" I asked triumphantly. Those pranks were just some childish revenge attempts, but I won''t say that. I still have my dignity after all."I wasn''t trying to hide it from you in the first place. But you figured it out sooner than what I expected," answered Rechia amused. So it was the truth! I was half bluffing right now, but if she isn''t lying then she can really see the future! "I don''t know why you are so happy, but can you tell how far can you see with your foresight abilities?" I asked a little annoyed by her happy expression. "Secret," Rechia said with her smug face. Secret means that is something that I can figure by myself, but I don''t want to waste my time on this. "If you tell me then I will also tell you a secret of mine," I said with a smug face too. Rechia expression changed to one of honest curiosity. "And is that secret equivalent to mine?" Rechia asked with an enjoying grin. "Is about my soul skill, somethingthat not even Hugo knows about," I said without losing my smug face. Rechia got really surprised after hearing me. "So you really had two soul skills." Rechia said happily again. Well, I actually only own one soul skill and one divine protection, but there is no need to tell her that now. "If you promise me that you are going to explain me about your powers then I will also explain mine," I said while offering her my right hand. She grabbed my hand with her own right hand and we did a manly handshake. I decided to ignore the fact that she is a woman and I don''t look like a man at all. "I promise, but you have to tell me first about your ability," Rechia said expectantly. "Of course I will. My soul skill is Appraisal," I said and then I proceeded to explain her all the details about it. About the fact that I instantly know the superficial information about anything that I see and if I concentrate I got more detailed information. "I know that is not as flashy as the soul skill that heroes should have, but a promise is a promise," I said triumphantly. To be honest, I didn''t care about sharing this with Rechia since I know that she is not stupid enough to blabber another person''s secrets without a good reason. "Don''t look down on your soul skill. It may not be useful for combat, but is a powerful skill in the end. Now that I think about it, your hair and skin regeneration are too weak for a soul skill," Rechia said amused. Tch.It seems that she found out that my regeneration is not a soul skill. "How common are divine protections?" I asked annoyed. "At least, every lieutenant in Talkain army have one divine protection, but they are mostly unimpressive, like having resistance to cold or looking more charming. If your regeneration is a divine protection then it is one of the strong ones," Rechia answered while looking as if she is having fun. She is right. My divine protection that heals my skin and hair and also stores mana on the latter is way more useful than looking charming. But seriously, divine protections are too lame and pathetic. "Thanks for the freebie. Now start talking about your prediction powers," I said a little bit happier. "Okay okay, is my turn to talk about my foresight abilitiesas what it was promised," said Rechia then she dramatically extended her arms and proudly started her explanations. "I have a soul skill which I named Foresight and is the reason of why I can see the future as you suspected. When I use thisability, it shows me all the possible futures that my eyes can see. It''s major weakness arethat it shows me all those futures at the same time, making it impossible to see too far ahead or using it in the middle of a fight," ended Rechia her explanation with a dramatic bow. It doesn''t seem as if she is lying, but there is a huger contradiction in this. Well, I have never been too good at judging people so there is a chance that Rechia has been deceiving me all along. "Hey, then how could you see where I and Hugo were going to end up if your ability shows all possible futures?" I asked confused. "Ah, about that. Haha, you are as sharp as I expected," Rechia laughed a little and then answered. "There are some things that has such a high chance of happening that I can see them no matter how far in the future they are. One example is that in two months an Earthquake will cause a huge panic. Six years ago I saw one of those certain visions. Talkia summoned seven heroes on the ninth day of the eighth month and one of the heroes was found dead on the morning of the next day in this village," Rechia explained casually. "Was that hero Hugo or me?" I asked. "It was Hugo. It was a huge surprise seeing the two of you alive floating in the river," Rechia answered happily. "So that''s why I am intersting, right?" I askedwith an understanding face. "You are so quick on the uptake.The future became completely unpredictable the morning of the ninth day of the eight month, the day the heroes were summoned. Before that day, the future was still set in stone, I couldn''t even see a living Hokuto. This is the first time that the future disappearedwithout me doing anything. Futhermore, I can''t see your future at all, you are truly an intersting person," Rechia said with her happiness and enjoyment growing and growing. The future didn''t changed when I decided to rescue Hugo, but the morning we were summoned? "Hey Rechia, do you know the names or appearance of the heroes that were summoned in the future you saw?" I asked a little hesitatingly. "Of courseI do," said Rechia with a huge grin and started to describe themtogether with their names. Those heroes were Blair, Chris, Sarah, Linda, Jun, Hugo and Carla. "There wasn''t any Eun-Ha nor Kuroko and no one resembled you," Rechia said amused again. So my action of protecting Carla was the key that changed the future. I don''t know how to feel about this. "Judging from your reaction, it was that girl named Carla your motivation?" Rechia said with a know all face. I guess that I reacted too strongly when she mentioned Carla. "Yeah..." I said then I explained her who are the current heroes and how I came here instead of Carla. Rechia''s face had a truly surprised expression and then "Hahahaha," she loudly laughed. "What''s so funny?" I asked a little pissed. I don''t think that this kidnapping incident is funny at all. Rechia wiped the tear that was flowing from her right eye due to laughter and she said, "No, is just that until now I thought that you were chosen by the gods or something, but you actually defied Wion. Just how much do you love that girl?" Rechia said while still laughing. "I am lost here. Explain in more simple terms" Isaid confused. "Sorry, sorry, I will explain this," answered Rechia and then she took a deep breath to calm herself. "Talkia royal family''s summoning magic consists on begging Wion to summon suitable Heroes. You interrupted Wion''s callingand even managed to crossbetween worlds alive without Wion''s protection, completely destroying the future. That girl named Carla is really blessed for being loved so much to the extent that such a powerful miracle was perfomed," Rechia explained calmly at first, but amusedfrom the middle thorugh the end. So Wion is a kidnapper who tried to bring Carla to this dangerous world. He is definitely dead. Also, if I really defied that bastard then my divine protection and soul skill were probably granted to me from another god. But more importantly, how the hell does Rechia knows so much about the Hero summoning ritual? But first, there is something that I need to ask. "What does love have anything to do with all this?" I asked curiously. Is the truth that Carla is precious to me and what I did was because I wished to protect her, but from how Rechia say it, it seems that love is actually important. "I already told you that a soul skill is a miracle. My Foresight is a soul skill that lets me see the future, in other words is a miracle that can change certain fate. Changing a fate that my Foresight can''t do requires a miracle as powerful as a soul skilland defying the action of a god, a being that can grant mircales, needs an even stronger miracle," Rechia explained as if she was saying the obvoius, clearly trying to mock me. Miracle this and miracle that.Having gods interfering directly must have changed the perspective of what a miracle is in this world. "And what does love have to do with miracles?" Iasked a little irritated from the lack of an answer of my question. I won''t accept a crap like the power of love can save the world or something like that. "I miracle is something that the gods bestow upon mortals. For a mere mortal to get ahold of a miracle it requires a great determination that will never give up, an incredible talent that can achieve anything that one pursues, an unparalleled amount of effort to make that talent bloom, a strong soul that can endure the power of a miracle and an overflowing love to call forth amiracle to the world. In other words, love is the crystallization of a miracle," Rechia said in a dramatic manner. "Do you a have a fever?" I asked with joking concern. "I am serious. In fact, the main component to make a miracle is love. Even if the talent and the effort is lacking a little, love can fill those gaps and create a miracle. Of course, if your soul is weak you will either lose that miracle before using it or your soul willbe destroyed while using the miracle," Rechia said it so casually that it didn''t sound serious at all. Basically, love is one of the main ingredients to bake amiracle. Is so cheesy that looks like a joke. No is definitely a ridiculous joke. Hm? Now that I think about it, Rechia said that her Foresight is a soul skill. "How did you meet a god?" I asked curiously. For some reason I am completely sure that she was a single child and her romantic life is depressing, so the only way for her to have obtained a soul skillwas to either have met a god or have been summoned as a Hero. "I feel that you are being rude to me, so I won''t answer that question," Rechia lightlyanswered. "So a secret," I muttered. "It will be too boring if I give you too much hints," Rechia said mischievously. Just what are her basis in deciding whether I can discover those secrets or not? What a pain. "Rechia,is the reason of why you are okay with sending Falay in a dangerous jorney a secret too?" I asked lightly as a change of pace while tying a bundle ofWerl Herbs. Those seems to be enough to complete the Quest. "That''s because that was the first time that she asked for something so seriously ever since I found her five years ago. Ah, but I planned to send her to Xat with you anyways. Xat is a good place for her growth after all," answered Rechia as lightly as how I asked her, while also tying a bundle of Werl Herbs. Found her, not met her? "I guess that you did not ''found'' her by coincidence. Does that have something to do with your attempt of changing the future?" I asked cautiously since this could be something too persona. Seeing that she intended to save Hugo from the start and how happy she was formy interference, Rechia seems to move with the intention of making the future unpredictable. Well, living while knowing the certain future must be boring as hell so I can understand that kind of motivation. "I am glad you asked, I was thinking that it was time to tell you this," Rechia answeredwith a small smile and then she said "In sixteen years, no ten years if we are counting from now, a silver haired girl destroyed the whole continent. I was trying to see if changing the chronologically last vision would also affect the earlier visions too so I went on a little journey to search forthat silver haired girl," in a really casual tone. "Wait! That''s not something that you can say that casually!" I unintentionally yelled. What was that! That silver haired girl is definitely Falay! "Getting too flustered is detrimental. Besides I am sure that it will turn out okay in the end," Rechia said while pointing at me. "Aren''t you putting too much faith on me?" I said taken aback a little. "You are the guy who destroyed the future but If you don''t want to receive my expectations, then does that means that you don''t care about what could befall to Falay?" Rechia asked with a daring smile. "Those and that are different matters. Of course that I care, she is my friend," I answered suppressing my impulse to yell. "I knew I could count on you, Eun-Ha," said Rechia with a triumphant smile. Tch. I feel so manipulated now. I bet that one of the reasons for making me a maid was to interact with Falay and get close with her. Well, usually one month is not enough to get so close to strangers so my friendly personality is the one at fault here, but I want to believe that the current me is better than the unsociable prick I was back on elementary school. However, I didn''t expect that damn Rechia was so good at understanding people, she even managed to get that I wasn''t goint to suddenly betray them now. "What would you have done if I have never opened myself to you?" I asked irritated. "Nothing at all, I just thought that as long as you two are alive the future would be forever uncertain so I decided to help you. To be honest I didn''t expected that you two were such nice guys and I never imaginedthat you would get fond of us so quickly," Rechia said with a surprsingly sincere smile, but that smile lasted only a moment and it immediately disappeared, replaced by a teasing smile while she said, "You should be careful or you are going to get scammed due to how soft you are," in a mocking voice. "I don''t know about an idiot like Hugo, but I only got to like you two because of how honestly you were taking care of us without asking for anything too unreasonable," I said looking away from her. Rechia just laughed at me and then started to explain how she found Falay on our way back to the Association office. I just listened quietly while trying to endure the irritating feeling of having been manipulated. Falay was in the exact middle of this continent, sleeping in a coffin inside an underground ruin that was hidden with a few barriers. Rechia used her excesive amount of money to hire some people to protect her and dismantle that barrier sinceshe is a weakling that can do nothing besides life element magic. When she found Falay, she looked around ten years old and was sleeping peacefully until she touched her face. The coffin where Falay was sleeping was supplying her a huge amount of mana, but that flow stopped when Falay opened her eyes and she got immediately surrounded by a huge amount of elemental spirits. At that moment, her vision changed from an expresionless ten years old Falay destroying the continent to a teenager Falay destroying it with a sorrowful face. At first, Falay had a surprising amount of mana for such a small child, a mana level of rank 12 and she was able to see the spirits from the beginning. but her mind was a complete blank state to point that she didn''t even know how to walk, let alone talk. Surprisingly, it took her a month for her to learn Talkian and start running, but it took half a year for Falay to develop a personality. She started her mana training just six months ago andher mana levelquickly advanced from rank 12 to rank13, a growth many times better than an average mage. And I know the rest, she met me and Hugo, I started to teach her about the world through Rechia''s books and she developed a honest wish, the desire to travel around the world. No wonder why Rechia looked so honestly happy when she heard that wish, it was practically her first wish. Such a doting parent. "I know that is too late to ask, but was it okay to tell me all that?" I asked a little concerned. "Is okay, she will have told about how I found her if you had asked her now anyways," said Rechia casually and then she gasped as if she remembered somethin and said "Ah, I know that I shouldn''t tell you but the part about her future is secret okay?" with a serious gaze. "I know, I know. You are not even sure if that future is going to happen so you don''t want to worry her needlessly," I gently said and then I changed to a more serious tone and asked "Aren''t you afraid that I will attempt to kill Falay to avoid that possible future?" "You are too soft for that. You are the kind person who risked his life to save a total stranger and also thesoft person who quickly came to care for three strangers in just one month. You revealing your secrets to me is the biggest proof for that," Rechia said with a beautiful smile that almost captivated me. "Is surprising that you can make a face like that with that wicked manipulative personality of yours," I said smiling. "I never tried to manipulate you though. I already told you that you are the soft one who cares too much for random strangers," Rechia said relaxed. Even if I am as soft as she believes, she is too trusty towards me. Is she hiding something else or I am that easy to read? How annoying, I thought that my acting rivaled Holywood stars but it seems that I need to practice more. "Returning to the topic, you don''t know why she is loved by the spirits?" I asked while hiding my irritation. "Is either the effect of sleeping in that coffin for a long time or because she is somewhat involved with the gods," Rechia answered without too much conviction in her words. "I get why you suspect the coffin, but where did the gods theory came from?" I asked curiously. "Because the power she showed in my vision is not something that mortals can possess, so I was thinking that maybe her body was tuned by some god or something like that," answered Rechia without confidence. So Falay is a complete mystery for Rechia too. "Did you try to destroy that coffin?" I asked. "I even destroyed the entire ruin alongside the coffin, but nothing changed," Rechia aswered while looking as if she is remembering some annoying past. "I see, then why did you not try to kill Falay?" I asked with a casual voice. I know that she won''t harm Falay now, but she shouldn''t had any reason to protect her when she just found her in her blank state. "Because it would have been too boring," Rechia answered as casually as me. "And I am the soft one," I answered while laughing a little. Thenour serious discussion ended and we changed our conversation to a more light one, about how Falay''s personality changed little by little until she became the current her. Falay''s background is a total mystery. I am of course going to prioritize returning home, but I will also investigate about Falay''sfate. The first friends I made in this world are a hero wannabe, a sly woman and a mysterious girl, such troublesome friends. *** "We are back," said a pair covered in so much dirt that made me feel a little disgusted. In fact, I can smell some blood from them. I immediately fireda pair of huge water ball at the two of them, making sure to clean the dirt surrounding their bodies. "It''s cold!" screamed the blond guy. "Thank you," gently said the silver haired girl. "Hey, you definitely used warm water on Falay! What is this difference in treatment!" Yelled the blond guy a little angrily. "Go back, you reekof blood," I said disgusted while firing aWater Ball mixed with ice magic to make it colder at the blond guy while enveloping the silver haired girl with a warm wind made froma mix of Air and Fire element to dry her before the warm water I poured on her cools down. "You will freeze me to death! Why are you wasting your mana so pointlessly! Did I do something bad to you!" Complained the blond guy half crying. He will really catch a cold at this rate. I fired a hot Air Blast at the blond guy. "Gyaa! Do you have something against me!" Complained the blond guy again. It was hot enough to just barely avoid burning him. Man, my mana control is superb. The sun has just set and for some reason, both Hugo and Falay returned exhausted to the Association office covered in dirt and blood. It seems that Falay doesn''t even have a speck of mana remaining on her considering that she didn''t try to clean herself with her own magic. "Eun-Hais just annoyed because while he was sickly worried about you two who weren''t returning, you returned with a huge smile on your face without a care in the world," said Rechia while laughing. "Eh? Uh, I am sorry for making you worry," said Hugo embarrassed. "She is lying," I said irritatedly while looking coldly at that idiot. "Thank you for worrying about us," said Falay with a apologizing face. "It''s nothing, just be more mindful in the future" I replied with a gentle smile. Hugo''s face cramped as if he wanted to complain again, but before he could open his mouth, Rechia talked first. "How was your first Quest?" Asked Rechia in a gentle tone towards Falay. "Haha, more heavy than what I thought, but is still not completed," Falay said a little shyly. "Hmm? So you still haven''t gotten rid of all those goblins?" Asked Rechia with a teasing smile. "Fufu. Wedefeated the King Goblin so we only need to submit the report and we will be done!" proudly answered Falay. ...What? Rechia turned into a statue from the shock, but I wasn''t in a better shape than her. "Can you repeat that again?" I asked as calmly as I could while maintaing a calm smile. "Hahaha, these kids are not lying! They really defeated a King Goblin. It was a young one but nonetheless it was incredible for a pair of newbies!"Loudly said the staff member who followed those two in secret with a hearty laugh. From where did she appeared! I thought that she sucked at hiding but managed to sneak behind me so naturally. But more importantly. "Do you consider yourself an adult? You should have made those two escape instead of fighting something so dangerous!" I yelledangrily. "Uh, you are right missy, no matter how skilled they looked they are still newbies," apologetically said that dumb staff member, apparently understanding my anger. "Don''t be so harsh to her. I was the one who asked miss Yulia to let us fight," said Hugo apologetically too. So Yulia is that idiot staff member''s name. "You weren''t alone. Your job was to protect Falay," I coldly said to Hugo while threateningly glaringat him. "Don''t be so mad at Hok... Hugo. He told me to return by myself but I was the one who stubbornly rejected his order," Falay saidlosing her inital excitement. "You should have forced Hugo to return with you. That King Goblin was near the capital so the soldiers should have taken care of it by themselves," I scolded Falay without the usual gentleness that I use when interacting with her. These brats. No, I am also at fault for taking that Quest so lightly. I should have gone with them. "Missy, they didn''t had any other choice. The goblins were in the middleof sacrificing a young maiden to their king as a ceremony," said that stupid staff member with a sincere tone. "At first, Hugo recommended to escape since reporting the appearance of a King Goblin should be enough to complete the Quest, but when we noticed that a girl was in danger we couldn''t return without doing anything," Falay said without feeling guilty. Hearing them, I closed my eyes for a moment and then looked at Hugo.once again. "Hugo. You said that you wish to protect the ones in front of you and also promised me that you won''t die right?" I asked without a single emotion on my face and voice. "That''s right," answered Hugo with a serious face. "Which is more important, a stranger''s life or Falay''s life," I said without changing my expression. "Falay," immediately answered Hugo. "What is more important, your life or a stranger''s life," I asked again in the same manner. "My life," Hugo answered as quickly as before. "So you understand what you did?" I asked a little more coldly than before. "Yes I did," answered Hugo without faltering. I looked at his eyes for a few seconds and then, "Haaaa," I exhaled tiredly and I said "I expect that you made an according strategy right?" relaxedly."Of course I did," Hugo answered with a confident smile. And then he related how they took down that King Goblin. In summary, Hugo ramapged as a distraction while being protected by Falay''s long range attack and that staff member rescued that girl.Apparently, Hugo and Falay dealt with the King Goblin by themselves while the staff member dealt with the other goblins after hiding that girl in a safe place. It was a fierce battle but they managed somehow. The strategy wasn''t elegant, but effective, although it only worked because that King Goblin was too young. If it was three month older there was a huge chance for Hugo dying. Well, even if it was effective, the end result was that Falay ran out of mana and Hugo was in no condition to protect Falay if they meet another strong foe so I can''t commend them. Well, the strategy was made in the moment and it prioritized their safety over saving the girl showing that at least he understand what is more important. "I would say that you failed your test since you were too reckless, but is not me the one to decide," I said to Falay while looking at Rechia. Falay and Hugo were nervously looking at Rechia who was silent the whole time until now. That staff member looked extremely awkward since he didn''t seem to understand anything. "As Eun-Ha said, it was too reckless. Even Hugo said that you should run away, but you didn''t heed that order," Rechia said in a strict tone which make Hugo and Falay to swallow their saliva."But you managed to take down the King Goblin without any injury so I guess you passed the test," Rechia said in a gentle tone this time. Falay looked incredibly relieved from hearing Rechia''s decision. "We did it!" Hugo yelled happily while grabbing Falay''s right hand and raising them to the air. I fired an Air Ball directlyto Hugo''s hand which made him release his hold on Falay. "Wow, I can fire an Air Ballin less than a second now," I casually remarked. Hugo''s expression looked as if he was receiving unfair treatment for some reason, but Rechia''s face looked like a demon now so he should thank me for what I did. "I didn''t said that you passed with full marks! I am going to accompany you in your travels," Rechia said incredibly angry, sending killing glares towards Hugo. "Then thanks goodness that I didn''t pass the test with full mark. I wouldn''t be able to go on a journey leaving Milady behind," Falay said with a happy expression. "Hahaha," I unintentionally laughed. Falay knew from the beginning that Rechia was going to accompany her anyways. I can''t imagine Rechia being okay with Falay abandoning her, let alone watching how Falay goes on a journey alone with a guy. I feel too stupid for asking her what she is gong to do before. After that, Hugo and Falay submitted their report which was backed by that staff member and we headed back home. Their reward for killing a King Goblin was 125.000 Wion. Almost half of my salary, which is obvious since it is a dangerous monster if left alone. By the way, my reward for the Werl Herbs was 1250 Wion, as expected of an easy Quest. On our way back, I carried Falay with a mana barrier shaped like a disk because she was too exhausted. It didn''t take a big toll on my mana since Falay is light. For dinner, let''s make something extravagant as celebration for thier, no our first job as an Adventurer. This dinner should also count as a farewell for this house since we should leave this placefaster than plannedsince we grabbed a lot of attention after those twosubjugateda King Goblin. Chapter 5: Camping! A fun activity to do on summer vacation, but with friends is fun at any season! It has been two days after Hugo and Falay killed the King Goblin and we are ready to depart. The initial plan was to depart a few days later, but since the subjugation of a King Goblin is a huge deal we decided to start our trip earlier.To be honest, I planned to start our trip the morning after they killed the King Goblin, but... Rechia drank like crazy on the farewell dinner I made and got a hangover so horrible to the pointthat she couldn''t muster enough concentration to heal herself with magic. She isseriously a huge pain; we should have just left her behind. Well, looking at the bright side, we used that day to sort our luggage more carefully so there is nothing that we are missing and we distributed Falay''s farm animals to the village. Her farewell towards her cow was painful to look, but there is no way we can bring a cow on our trip. Now, thefour of us are dressed in a long black winter coat over our outfit and each of us carrying a bag, Hugo carrying the biggest one while I was carrying the smallest one.I also made sure to check Falay''s and Hugo''s bag just in case they missed something, but my worries were unnecessary. There is only one thing left before departing. "Hugo, here a gift" I said with my natural smile while handing him a one meter long black steel rod painted with red on one end and blue on the other end. "Hm? Wait, I have seen this before," Hugo said while looking scared. "This is the completed version, so don''t be afraid," I said while taking a huge distance from him. I also erected a barrier around Rechia, Falay and me. "This is clearly suspicious!" Hugo yelled afraid, but he didn''t let go of the rod. "Don''t worry, as I said, this is the completed version so it will be fine. You should know how to use it but I will explain the using method anyways just in case," I said with my natural smile again. What I just handed him was the magic tool I was making for a few weeks. If one press the button on the red end, a 50 [cm] long Ice Boltwill be shot from the blue end and if one press the button on the blue end, a 70 [cm] long Fire Bolt will be fired from the red end, each shot traveling at 100 [m/s].When fully charged with mana, it can only fire ten shots, each shot taking two hours to charge without interference. The best thing is that it doesn''t require the user''s mana input to use since is using my hair that naturally absorbs mana as a circuit. Is the same magic tool he used last time which ended up burning my hair, but since I fixed all the bugs it should be fine this time. I am erecting a barrier just in case, not because I am afraid of failure. I should take some more distance, just in case. "If is okay, then why are you erecting a barrier?!" Hugo loudly complained. "Is a standard safety measure for dangerous equipment field test," I replied as a matter of factly. "Why is there a need for a field test if it is the completed version! And wait, did you just said dangerous!?" Hugo complained yet again. What a crybaby. "Just shut up and use it, you damn coward! Do you wish to be some kind of hero with that kind of courage!" I yelled fed up of his complaints. Hugo stopped trying to argue and prepared to use the magic tool. I made Falay to erect a Mud Wall, an intermediate level magic normally made by combining Earth and Water elements, as the test target. Hugotook a deep breath, aimed at the Mud Wall and fired an Ice Bolt. Crash! The Mud Wall crumbled. It seems that the mass of the Ice Bolt was bigger than what I calculated. Next I erected together with Falay an Ice Wall, an intermediate magic normally made by combining Water and Wind elements as the test target. We can erect an Ice Wall by simply using Ice Element magic though. Shwush! TheIce Wall was easily pierced and stuck the house''s wall, leaving a huge burn mark. The temperature of the Fire Bolt was higher than my calculations again. The next test was to fire the remaining eight shots in succession in any order. For this, Falay used a great deal of her mana to erect a strong Mud Wall which I covered with a Water Wall made with all my mana. The Ice Bolts and Fire Bolts were shot without any problem, finishing the field test. The Walls that we made wasn''t completely destroyed, but it was near crumbling. The output was a little stronger than my calculations, but it was a success as I expected. Man, I am really a great genius, the pinnacle of humanity. "This is amazing! Cool! So this is what it feels to use magic!" Hugo was shouting incredibly delighted, even though he was trembling before. "Is not you who is using magic, but the magic tool. Using magic directly feels different, way more awesome," I commented with a mean smile. "Don''t ruin my fun and dreams," Hugo complained but he still had that happy expression on his face. "How did you manage to bypass Hokuto''s Mana Freeze?" Rechia asked interested. "Is my hair, my hair can naturally absorb mana and since is flexibleIcan weave it in a way that it can form a Magic Circuit by the push of a single button," I proudly explained. "You could make a living out of this you know?" Rechia said amused. "My hair is too precious to sell," I quickly answered while hugging my hair. Making a magic tool that can shoot a simple elemental or intermediate level magic is not that difficult if one has a clear understanding of the process of the magic that they wish to reproduce, but the amount of mana used when using magic through a magic tool is usually higher than using magic with the usual methods unless the user has a high proficiency in mana control. Hence,a magic tool that doesn''t require mana from the user in the first place is really useful,but the hair I used to make this magic tool came from the ones I cut as a hiding measure a month ago. There is no way I am going to willingly cut it again, even if it grows fast. "Eun-Ha, what is this magic tool''s name?" Falay asked with her eyes shining. Flaming Ice Rod! As if I can say that. "I''ll let the owner of the magic tool to name it," I said gently while pointing to Hugo. "Eh?" Hugo let out a stupid confused sound. "I already told you is a gift. Besides, I made that tool specially for you," I said casually. "Oh, are you serious?" Hugo asked with a super happy expression. Ugh, disgusting. "Of course I am. Why do you think I went around the trouble of making a magic tool so it can be specifically used by people who can''t use mana in the first place?" I said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Hugo looked dumbfounded for a moment, but then his face brightened and yelled "Thank you very much!" with so much energy that it made step back a little. "I am getting jealous here. Can you make a tool specially made for me too?" Asked Rechia with expectant eyes. "You don''t have to be so grateful, just name it quickly," I said calmly, completely ignoring Rechia who made a fake pouting face that doesn''t match her age at all. She sure has guts to try to act as a young girl at her age. Look, even Falay is making a stiff smile because of that disgusting act. Even if her mana control is horrible, with her ridiculously high mana level she can probably use any kind of magic tool so there is no reason for me to go out of my way to make a magic tool for her. A few seconds passed after I made Hugo name the magic tool and it seems that he made his decision already. "Hyoen no Hanbo" said Hugo with a satisfied expression. Let''s see. Hanbo is a one meter staff and Hyoen is probably a word that he made himself, but if my guess is right then the name is super cool, I mean superlame. As expected of a hero wannabe naming sense. "Hmm? What does it mean?" Asked Falay excited. "Hanbo is a staff weapon of aroundone meter long, just like this magic tool and Hyoen is made from the word ice and flame from my language, so the translated name of this weapon is ''Hanbo of the Freezing Flame''," explained Hugo with a childish smile. I knew it, lame. "So cool!" Exclaimed Falay with her eyes shining. "Hyoen no Hanbo is a little long, so let''s call it Hyoen," said Hugo while scratching his cheek that was a little red. "Hyoen, not bad," Rechia said with a normal expression on her face. Eh?Weird, Carla often told me thatthose kinds of names are only fit for fantasy stories and are completely lame in real life. Ah, maybe in this world that is full of magic those kinds of name are normal, which means that my naming sense is cool here! "Freezing Flame, as expected of a youngster right?" Asked Rechia with a burlesque face. "Ye... yeah," I quickly replied with an expression that I hope was composed. Tch, why whatever I think sounds cool is actually embarrassingly lame? "Hokuto, lent me Hyoen for a moment," said Rechia after giving me an annoying smirk. "Eun-Ha, told me that is mine," said Hugo aggressively. "I am just going to charge it," said Rechiasuppressing a laugh. Since my hair naturally absorbs the mana in its surroundings, Hyoen could be charged fasterif someone surrounds their mana directly on it, but. "Can you charge it with your supposedly horrible mana control?" I asked without any ill intention, but pure curiosity. Rechia said that she can''t do any kind of magic except the ones related to Life Element due to her low mana control so I doubt that she can charge Hyoen efficiently. "That''s not a problem," said Rechia with a confident smile. Hugo decided to trust Rechia and passed her Hyoen and Rechia started to charge it. "Done!" Said Rechia a minute after she received Hyoen, while wiping the sweatoff her brow. A minute that felt too suffocating for me who has a sharp mana perception. Falay who can see mana directly was worse than me. "Quantity over quality..." I muttered while massaging Falay''s eyes. "Thank you, is okay now," muttered Falay with a teary voice. What Rechia did to charge Hyoen was very simple; she just released a huge amount of mana, completely filling our surroundings with a heavy concentration of foreign mana. The concentration of her mana was so intense that I wanted to throw up while Falay got dazzled and had to cover her eyes. "Uf, this was tiring. I used almost half of my mana," said Rechia with a refreshed expression. "Don''t do that ever again!" I yelled angrily. "Come on, don''t exaggerate. Look at Hugo, he is totally fine," Rechia said unapologetically. "That''s because his mana sense is not as sharp as us!" I yelled again. "Ah, then use that as training, as preparation in the case you have to face against someone with a huge amount of mana like me," said Rechia while laughing. Urg, she is right in that regard. If I ever face off against a monster with that amount of mana I won''t be able to run away if I can''t move in perfect conditions. "Okay, then do that stunt every night before sleeping," I said annoyed. "I was joking you know?" Said Rechia taken aback a little. "It is no joke, Milady. I also think that is important to get used to seeing that amount of mana," said Falay seriously while blinking fast. "I also want to test the limit of my Mana Freeze so I am also agreeing with that idea," said Hugo while raising his arm. "Oh come on. Is near impossible to find someone with my amount of mana," Rechia said with a complaining face. "That''s why is important. What are the chances that we can find a friendly mage who has as much mana as you," I said with a demanding tone. "But is tiring to release so much mana," Rechia complained again. "Milady, you can use that chance to train your mana control," Falay said with an encouraging tone with her fist clenching in a cute pose. "No matter how much I train, my mana control won''t be getting any better at this point," Rechia said while waving her hand. We kept pestering her to do the new job that we assigned her while she kept trying to avoid it by piling up excuses after excuses. That''s how we started our journey, we that meaningless banter between us that became common without us even realizing it. *** We have been walking for a manyhours, without having even taken a rest for lunch. We are already far away from the village and on our way to the next one that is at a week at normal walking speed. The road we are walking on is the main road of the kingdom. Is made of dirt making it easy to the feet at walking and there aren''t any forest at the side of the road making it impossible for bandits to ambush travelers out of nowhere. I was thinking of alleviating my load by using a few Barriers but sadly I used almost all my mana with the experiment in the morning and the amount I recovered by absorbing the mana from my hair is meant to be used for emergencies. "We should have bought a horse," I said while eating a few cookies. Hmm, yummy. The amount of sugar is just right. "Do you really think that there is going to be a horse in a village as small as that?" said Rechia while also eating a cookie with a happy face. "I don''t think you have a right to complain when you are carrying the lightest bag between all of us," said Hugowith a strained face while chewing on dried meat. "I was thinking about Falay, not me," I answered without feeling any kind of guilt for pushing most of the luggage on Hugo. "I am okay. I was travelling with Milady and her friends before starting to live in that village," said Falay with a happy face while munching on a few cookies like me and Rechia. "But we were travelling in a carriage that time," said Rechia a little worried while trying to steal some of my cookies. I let her steal the super salty and spicy one that I prepared beforehand. "And I am regretting staying inside the carriage all the time, just learning etiquette and common sense," said Falay with a regretful face. Rechia said that Falay was like a blank paper, devoid of a shred of personality when she found her so I was wondering where she learn her etiquette considering how vulgar Rechia is normally,but it seems that they weren''t alone but travelling with Rechia''s friends and I guess they were the ones who taught Falay everything she knows. That''s right, if Rechia was the one who taught her, the current Falay won''t be as angelical as she is now. Whoever is it the one who taught Falay etiquette, thank you. "Why I have a feeling that you are thinking rude things about me?" Asked Rechia a little annoyed while handing the cookie she stole from me to Hugo. Tch, why she always use her Foresight each time she gets food from me? Poor Hugo, he is screaming incoherent things while Falay is giving him some water now. "Is not a feeling. I am always thinking rude things about you," I answered with a refreshed smile. "How depressing, I am always thinking good things about you. Like how cute you are,how lovelyyour girly face is, how adorable your feminine figure is," said Rechia with a smile similar to me. I am so going to poison her food tonight. Just before I was about to start verbally fight with Rechia, Hugo interrupted me to ask a dumb question. "I know that I am late to ask this, but from where are we going to leave this country?" Asked Hugo honestly while wiping some tears from his eyes from reasons that are completely not my fault. Is he an idiot? Now that I think about it, I have never told him our travelling route, but aren''t those stuffs things that one normally asks? "Why you haven''t asked until now?" Asked Falay with a surprised expression. Look, even Falay is surprised by how dumb you are. "Try to think by yourself first," I said trying to suppress my urge to smack him. "Hmm..." Muttered Hugo and after a few seconds he answered enthusiastically, "From Cheykia region!" "Beep! Wrong," I said while making a cross with my arms. "Eh? Why? From what we studied, the lord of Cheykia is from the pacifist faction and the one most tolerant with other races so the military security should be lax over there right?" Asked Hugo confused. "You are right, the lord of Cheykia is a kind lord, but that''s the problem. The other nobles don''t trust him because of his ideals, making the security tighter there just to spy him," I answered with my teacher tone. Hugo looked impressed for a moment by my explanation and then he gave his second answer. "We will leave from Rikia! The lord of Rikia is the most extremist between all the dukes after all," said Hugo with a proud expression. I know that I suck at politics, but at least I am not as bad as that idiot. "That''s even worse because of that" I yelled while covering my face with my right hand. "We are leaving from either Olkia or Geskia territory. The dukes of Sekia, Olkia and Geskia are the most neutral in their human supremacy ideology and their thought about the war, but the lord of Sekia is bad at management which forces the other dukes to help him, thus making Olkia and Geskia the less noticeable to enter and leave," explained Falay with a gentle tone. "Ohh. It makes sense now that you are explaining it in that way," said Hugo honestly impressed. Like Falay said, we are leaving through either Olkia or Geskia. Even if those kidnappers realize our escape route, it is still the safer strategy,since I doubt that they can waste their military in catching us without even knowing if we are still alive or not.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. By the way, when Falay asked me from where we will be leaving, I also told her to think by herself before I gave her my answer and she answered splendidly unlike Hugo. "Hugo, you are getting another history lesson before sleeping okay?" I said menacingly. "Urg, give me a break," complained Hugo a little depressed. "Cheer up, I will also study with you," Falay said while laughing a little. "As I said, he won''t be able to concentrate if you are too close with him," I said gently to Falay. "Oh? Let''s prepare a battle formation," I said casually while unsheathing my daggers and dropping my bag to the ground. From the sound, there are five, no eight four legged animals. I don''t know how they were able to hide in these treeless plains, but they are slowly surrounding us. "Eight enemies, four legged. They are invisible and surrounding us. They are around fifteen meters apart from us," I quickly informed with a relaxed tone. Falayfroze for a few seconds, but quickly composed herself, dropping her bag and standing in front of Rechia and behind me and Hugo who was at my left, with her staff ready. Hugo and Rechia were already on their battle stance the moment I said ''battle formation''. I sharpened my senses and realized that those beasts are using some kind of magic. I guess that''s how they hid their figures and sound. Falay also seemed to notice them thanks to her eyes that can see mana directly. Oh... How pitiful. "Hugo, take care of them by yourself," I said casually while picking up my bag. I erected a Barrier around Rechia, Falay and me just in case but I know that it will be unnecessary. "Eh? Why!?" Hugo complained. At that moment,three green and bony wolves appeared out of thin air from our right side, leaping directly to me. Hugo quickly stabbed his pole towards the opened jaws of theleft wolf killing it and then swung his weapon sideway, with the wolf still stuck in it, hitting the other two wolves knocking them unconscious. This guy really has a monstrous strength. At the same time that Hugo defeated those three wolves, two more wolves appeared from behind Rechia. Hugo quickly shot a pair of Ice Bolt with Hyoen, one for each head killing them on the spot. The last three wolves appeared from our left side. Hugo stabbed the middle wolf with his pole, pulled his weapon back then spun it to hit with the handle of the pole the right wolf and stabbed the left wolf in succession then he swung his pole backwards in a downward motion hitting the head of the right wolf, that was still conscious after being hit with the handle, to give it the final blow. The battle ended in less than five seconds. As expected, Hugo could easily handle them by himself. "Eh?" Falay let outa cute sound. "You are mean! Why did you make me fight by myself!?" Hugo loudly complained. "Help me dismantling the wolves, they will be our dinner,"I said ignoring his complaints. "So we are camping here?" Asked Rechia while heading to the side of the road. "Yes, it is getting too late and we haven''t even ate a proper lunch so I am getting hungry," I casually answered. "I felt useless..." Muttered Falay disappointed. "Don''t worry about that. Those monsters weren''t in shape for a proper fight, that''s why we were unneeded in this battle. For now just help Rechia with making our camp," I gently said while approaching the two wolves that Hugo has yet to kill. "Is it really necessary to kill them?" Asked Hugo a little sad. "Yes it is. They are hungry enough to leave their natural habitat. If we don''t kill them now, they will kill some innocent people," I gently said to Hugo and I shot a pair of Stone Boltdirectly to their head killing them in an instant. Hugo looked sad for a moment,but he quickly changed his expression to a brighter one after closing his eyes for a moment. Even after killing humanoid monsters like goblins he is still soft hm? Well, as long as it doesn''t weight too much on him it should be okay for him to remain like that. "Do you know about those wolves?" Asked Hugo intrigued. "Haaah," I sighed disappointedly and then I said "You should also know about themsince I already taught you about them. They were in the monster encyclopedia," with a scolding tone. Then I proceeded to explain him, again, what those wolves were, again. I am going to give him a thorough lesson about history and the flora and fauna of Talkia tonight. "Those wolves are a type of monsters named Wind Wolf who lives in mountainous forests. They can use some Wind Element magic to hide their smell and the sounds they make, but what makes them more dangerous is the property of their fur. Their fur can change color when infused with mana, making them practically invisible like a chameleon. However, it consumes so much mana that they only use it for a few minutes, just before an ambush, thus they adopted mountainous forests where there are plenty of trees to hide without the need to use their fur property as their natural habitat," I calmly explained while I was dismantling them with a dismantling knife. Yuck! It has been a long time since I last dismantled an animal, but is gross as always. This amount of blood should be censored on TV. My hands are smelly and the organs are yuck. But I need to keep mycomposed face. Composed, composed, composed. Is gross dammit! Is food, is food, is food, is food, is food. Hugo who was listening to my monster lesson was also learning how to dismantle by looking at me who I hope doesn''t look pitiful, whileFalay and Rechia were preparing the camp on a side of the road. In the middle of my lesson, Igot absorbed by some worries which were a godsend to ignore this gross feeling that are threatening to make me cry. The wolves that attacked us were famelic to the pointthattheir skin stuck to their bones and they were so desperate that they left their homes using their camouflaging ability for such a long time risking themselves to be unable to move due to overusing their mana and moreover, instead of retreating after Hugo easily defeated three of them, they decided to keep charging until all of them died by his hand. I know that is hard to find food in winter, but the weather is not so harsh for them to be in such a pitiful state. While I was pondering, Rechia approached me and said "Is due to the war," with her usual casualness. Does she has the ability to read minds or I am that easy to read for her? "Uwa, so it has gone so far as to disturb the fauna," I said as casually as her. What the hell are the soldiers doing? If the war is causing monsters as dangerous as Wind Wolf to appear around here then they should cull them by making some regular patrol or at least hire some hunters to do the job. We were able to easily deal with them since we are pretty strong ourselves, but a normal villager would have died against them. Well, this means that they are really lacking manpower; the frontline must be horrible, thanks goodness that I escaped. "And this is still near the capital, I guess that you already have some image of how good places farther away from the cities are faring," said Rechia with a sarcastic smile. Is saddening to think about it, but why is Rechia talking about this stuff with me now? Wasn''tshesupposed to make our tents... oh Falay finished it by making four stone walls and covering the top with a sheet. Now she is making some kind of rudimentary kitchen with magic.Magic sure is convenient. "Eun-Ha, we can use those mana crystals on their brains together with their paws as proof of subjugation," Hugo said after he dismantled his first wolf. Oh, he is using his brains! That''s right, if monsters as dangerous as this has appeared, then there should be some subjugation Quest in a nearby Association branch and even if there weren''t any request we should be rewarded anyways for avoiding a future danger. Also, he learned how to dismantle faster than what I expected. Good, then I can just leavethis kind of torture like workto him from now on. "Good idea. Make sure to use only the same paw as proof that they were eight different monsters," I said while deploying a magic that I personally developed. The magic is named Bathing Water and is a combination ofFire, Water, Wind and Earth element system, but at the end is just a variation of Water Whip, a magic thatmakes a whip from a viscous liquid, viscous enough to hurt when hit. I made the magic to be warm and soft to the skin and to produce bubbles when it rubs against a target. Itcan be evenused without undressing since I can make the liquidto enter between the gaps of the clothes. However, the downside is that it drains a lot of mana since is a magic which uses four different element systems and has to be controlled without rest. The amount of mana used is roughly one percent of my mana per second, meaning that I can''t even use it for two minutes when I am fully charged. Is okay to use the mana I saved for emergencies for this task since being covered by all this gory crap is a real emergency. I didn''t forget to mix citric fruit concentrate to the Bathing Water to help with the smell. Sliding the whip around my hands and arms to remove all the blood, taking the chance to also clean my coat. Nowto clean my face too. "Haah," I exhaled for the pleasure that the nice citric smell gave overriding the horrible bloody smell. I am sweaty so let''s clean my body too. I slid the whip under my clothes and started to thoroughly rub my body in a gentle massage, absorbing the sweat and dirt that my body collected during the day. "Fuuh," Another relaxed sound escaped my mouth, but I can''t help it, this magic is amazingly comfortable. I should keep improving this magic to make the mana usage more efficiently. After thoroughly cleaning myself I shot Bathing Water to the side and used the remaining of my mana to clean the bubbles with warm water and dry myself with hot wind. "Fuaah," a happy sound unintentionally leaked from my throat because of the comfy feeling of the hot air. Now that I am feeling refreshed, let''s start with dinner. Oh? I don''t have mana to spare in cooking; I guess that I will cook normally this time while relying on Falay with process that I need magic. Wolf meat is smelly and to tough and since they are bony the taste should be somewhat bad. At least I don''t need to worry about food poisoning since my Appraisal keeps giving me information without rest. "What kind of magic is that?" Asked Rechia with some redness on her face interrupting my cooking plans. "Bathing Water. I made it myself," I quickly answered and resumed with my mental cooking plans. Hm, but even if they are bony, the amount of meat is too much for four people so I guess I will smoke the rest. "Erm... Eun-Ha? Are you perhaps asking me to dismantle all the wolves by myself?" Asked Hugo without looking at me. "Of course. You are already a complete master in dismantling so you shouldn''t need my help anymore," I happily answered and walked towards Falay. Yup, smoking should be good. I happily went towards Falay to ask her to help me with dinner while Rechia and Hugo were chattering among themselves about some stuff that I couldn''t hear, but for some reason I feel that they are talking about me. Well, who cares.I am feeling refreshed, but hungry so I want to cook quick! *** We finished eating dinner and made some snacks for the next day. I am definitely not eating wolf meat again unless I have the proper seasonings, the smellwas too awful and Hugo was the only one who enjoyed eating such a chewy meat. After a small rest, wedid our huge mana concentration enduring test. It felt awful as if I were hearing a lot of disturbing noises, but I think that I will get used to it in a few weeks and it seems that Falay will probably get used to it in more or less two months. Hugo can easily stop the full amount of Rechia''s mana with his soul skill so I believe that he can even neutralize the mage with the highest mana level in the world. Now is time to study. Hugo once against showed me how lax I have been in my lessons so I am going to turn into a Spartan teacher.I am going to focus first on monsters and dangerous beasts that have some type of poison or troublesome hidden traits and then in social studies so he doesn''t commit a stupid mistake. Falay decided to join the study session by her own will, but she is going to have physic lessons since she already has the knowledge to avoid dangers. Her mathematic level has reached to the point where she can understand and deduce some physic equations, but I am going to give her some advanced mathematic lessons some day in the future. She is so smart that I bet that she can become a good engineer in the future. "Hey Eun-Ha, can you give proper lessons without a book?" Asked Hugo with some hope in his eyes. He still thinks that he can avoid studying, how naive. "Of course I can, but I am going to use a book anyways," I said with a smug smile and went to Hugo''s bag. "Huh?" Hugo let out a confused expression, but it quickly changed to a surprised one and then an angry one when he saw what I was pulling out of his bag. "Why my bag is full books!?" Hugo loudly complained. "Because you are the strongest among us," I naturally replied. "No! I mean, I don''t remember packing a single book inside!" Hugo yelled. "I put those inside when I was checking the luggage this morning," I answered while massaging my ears because of how loud he was complaining. "Why didn''t you tell me beforehand?" Hugo asked with a face that seemed as if he was accusing me of doing something wrong or unfair. "Because you would have refused to bring the books and leave them behind gathering dust," I answered as if I was saying the most obvious thing in the world. "Weren''t we only supposed to bring what was necessary for the journey?" Hugo asked again without changing his face from before. "Books for studying are absolutely necessary and also very expensive in this country," I answered getting a little irritated by his questions that looked as if he was complaining. Seriously, how can he say that books are unnecessary? Hugo gave up on trying to argue after hearing what I say. "Eun-Ha, pass me ''Love, love, starry sky''," casually asked Rechia. "Here, I am still in chapter two so don''t spoil me anything," I said while giving her said bookwhich I pulled out from Hugo''s bag. "Don''t worry, I am not that evil. Ah, I also packed a book named ''Liwsok''. I found it yesterday at the wine cellar and it was a book that I still haven''t read so I was thinking that we can read it together after you finish ''Love, love, starry sky'',"Rechia said while gladly receiving the book I handed her. "Seriously? Then let''s read it when we reach the next village," I happily answered. She may be an annoying pervert, but her tastes in book are really good. I am looking for it. "Hey!" Hugo yelled angrily again. "Entertainment is also a big a necessity," I quickly said with a serious tone. "That''s right. A person can get serious health problems if they work all the time without rest," Rechia also quickly said with a serious tone. "Don''t try to play the fool here! Hey, there are more than fifteen romantic novels here!" Strongly snapped Hugo. "Oh come on, you didn''t had any trouble until now with carrying your bag so there is nothing to complain about here," I said while lightly waving my hand. "Erm... can we start studying now?" Falay asked with a fed up expression. "But..." Hugo wanted to say something, but Falay spoke first to interrupt him. "Eun-Ha, Milady, apologize to Hokuto right now," Falay coldly told us. "Sorry, we will carry our own books," Rechia and I said at the same time while lowering our heads. Falay''s gaze was so cold that we immediately obeyed her. Rechia went to Hugo''s bag and pulled all the books and distributed it evenly between our bags while I started with the lessons. For some reason, Hugo''s motivation to study tonight was worse than other days, but after an hour his bad mood dissipated and he started to make a real progress with the study. Falay showed that she has a good understanding of classic physics so I am going to start teaching her advanced mathematics sooner than what I expected. Soon, the time to sleep came. Hugo and I were in charge of the night watch since our senses are better than them and they would be in charge of the early morning watch. I used our night watch as an extension to our study session to make sure that whatever Hugo learned tonight would get inside his head. Even though we started travelling, it seems that our daily life hadn''t changed too much. *** "You are not sleeping right Milady?" Asked a young girl with silver hair and silver eyes. "Of course not. Itravelled around the world so is obvious that I know how to keep watch," said a black haired lady as a response of the question. Those two women were Falay and Rechia doing their watch while Eun-Ha and Hokuto were sleeping after they finished their watch. The night was about to end, but the chilly winter night was still too cold for them so they were cuddling in front of the fire. At first, Falay was studying while Rechia was reading her book, but now that they finished they started to talk in case that the other had fallen asleep which is a fatal mistake for watchers. "Did you stopped travelling because you found me?" AskedFalay "Of course not. At that time I had already finished travelling around the world and was resting peacefully without any disturbance. I just decided to look for you when I woke up," answered Rechiawith a soft melancholic smile. "Haha, is hard to believe that. Milady is someone who loves to make ruckus, so I can''t imagine you resting peacefully as you claim Milady," said Falay while laughing. "You are getting as rude as Eun-Ha," said Rechia pouting. "Milady, can you tell me now what I am?" AskedFalay completely serene. "I am sorry. Is the truth that I don''t know anything about you," answered Rechiawith an apologetic face. "It doesn''t seem like you are lying, but is suspicious that you went to look for me even though you don''t know anything about me," saidFalay teasingly. "One of the reasons I went to look for you was because I wanted to know what you were," said Rechiastill looking apologetic. "You don''t have to look like that Milady. I understand that you are not telling me everything for my sake," said Falay with a gentle tone. Rechialooked pained for a moment, but she recovered her good mood after a long sigh and another moment after her face brightened. "Falay, there is something that I did discover about you. Is small, but is something," said Rechiacheerfully. "Really, Milady!?" Asked Falay very excited. "Wait, calm down. I said that it was just a small thing, is really very small and nothing to get so overly excited about," said Rechia a little guiltily. "I don''t care if it is small, just tell me please!" Vehemently asked Falaywhile approaching Rechiawith a lot of force. Rechiaretreated a little and grabbed the young girl''s shoulders to calm her down. Falaygot surprised, and stopped her approach, but her heart was still racing like crazy. "Human. Falay, you are someone from the Human race," saidRechia with a calm, yet serious expression. "Human..." muttered Falay looking downwards. "Sorry to disappoint you," apologized Rechiawhile patting the young girl''s head. Falay kept muttering ''Human'' under her breath repeatedly and then she suddenly lifted her head, showing a bright and shining face, rivaling the brightness of the moon and stars on the sky combined. "I am Human!? Is that certain!?" Asked Falaymuch more energetically than before. Rechiawas surprised by the sudden outburst, but she managed to answer. "Yes, is certain. It was Eun-Ha who found out about it, but don''t tell him that I told you that," said Rechia a little confused. "Eh? So it was Eun-Ha who told you? And why was he keeping secret the fact that I was Human?" Asked Falay, still happy and cheerful. "Ah, no. He probably doesn''t know that you don''t know your own race," said Rechia getting happy like Falay by looking at her joyful face. "Hm? So what I have to keep secret?" Asked Falay a little confused. "The fact that he knows your race without anybody telling him," said Rechia seriously. Falay''s confusion lasted just for a few moments and then her face showed as if she understood something. "I see. So Eun-Ha has some way to identify things easily," said Falay with a proud face. "Maybe yes, maybe not," said Rechiawhile smiling calmly "The soul skill that Eun-Ha has as a Hero is the ability to identify things," confidently saidFalay. Rechia''s calm smile broke and turned into a stiff smile. "Don''t tell him that you discovered it because of me," whisperedRechia with a stiff voice. "Milady, I don''t think that he was trying to hide it at all, at least not from us," said Falay with a teasing face. "What do you mean?" Asked Rechia confused. "Eun-Ha has been openly using that ability of his in front of us all the time. When cooking, he immediately knows which ingredients to use without anyone telling him; when using the magic tools on the house, he just used them without anyone teaching him how. In fact, wasn''t Eun-Hathe one who choose Hokuto''s equipment after he decided what to buy? Eun-Ha is a smart guy, if he wished to keep that ability secret, he wouldn''t use it so blatantly in front of us," said Falaywith a smile as if she had won a contest. Rechia looked shocked after hearing the young girl''s explanation and she started to murmur something. "Wait... he... he tricked me!?" Yelled Rechiaand then she burst out laughing very loudly. From Rechia''s memory, is true that Eun-Hatold her that his Appraisal was a secret, but he never told him that it was a secret from her. And is also true that he blatantly used it many times in front of her. He even used itthe same day he made the secret exchange, quickly identifying the Werl Herb and other types of medicinal herbs right in front of her. "Hahahahahaha!" Rechia continued to laugh as loudly as before. "Shh, they are going to wake up!" Falay quickly scolded Rechia. Hearing her, Rechiastopped her outburst. "Ah, you are right, I should stop. Is just that those two are too amusing," Said Rechia lowering her voice. "By amusing you meant gentle right?My debt for Eun-Ha has grown once again," said Falay with a childish smile. "I think that as long as you don''t reveal his soul skill to Hugo you will pay this debt," said Rechiawhile wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "Really?" Asked the Falay doubtfully. "He told me himself, that this is a secret that Hokuto doesn''t know," saidRechia with a face that was still laughing. "He is mean as always to Hokuto, but I can guess why he is doing that in this particular case," said Falay, feeling pity for Hokuto. Falay also understood whyEun-Ha doesn''t want to tell Hokuto his soul skill''s ability. Hedoesn''t look too reliable when he acts without thinking so Eun-Ha is probably waiting for Hokuto to find it out by himself. "You are definitely getting as mean as Eun-Ha, but in your own way," said Rechia happily smiling. Falay got a huge shock from what Rechia said and realized that she has slowly starting to treat Hokuto as an idiot like the other two. "I need to apologize to Hokuto when he wakes up. I just treated him the same way you two cruelly do towards him," said Falay feeling honestly bad. "You don''t need to do it, he is an idiot," said Rechia with a mean face. "He is not! You are just comparing him with the wrong people!" Complained Falay. "Why are you always on his side?" Asked Rechia with a pitiful face. "Because..." Falay stuttered, but she quickly continued talking. "Because you two are the one who are in the wrong most of the time!" "You just stuttered. You are definitely hiding another reason!" Retorted Rechia with a childish expression. "No, you are wrong," Falay softly defended herself. "Tell me the truth," said Rechia with an imposing voice this time. "I am telling the truth," Falay said softer than before. They kept talking like this until their watch ended and Hokuto and Eun-Ha woke up Rechia personally woke Hokuto up by splashing him cold water out of jealousy and Falay hurriedly dried him using magic. Part of that water splashed unto Eun-Ha, but a Barrier defended him. Rechia and Falay just looked dumbfounded at him,thinking that he was awake and heard their whole conversation, but what he did was to tie his long hair around his body making a Magic Circuitthat activates a Barrier around him, just as if hehimself were a huge magic tool. Rechia and Falay looked relieved for a moment and they laughed at the ridiculous stunt Eun-Ha pulled using his special hair. They may lack some common sense, but even they know how difficult is to create a magic tool so they understand how abnormal is for Eun-Ha to have achieved this level of understanding of magic tools to be able to do something like that in such a short period of time. After Eun-Ha and Hokuto were fully awake, they made a sweet breakfast as always which perfectly suited the taste of three from the group of four and continued their journey.